#Which means I can land a job + get my hands on actual briefings and real projects much sooner đ
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Designing a virtual pet application which promotes household recycling actions for Gen A (children between the age of 7-11) and drawing up the illustrations for it. It's so cutesy and well-oiled, I am impressed with myself
I'm adding mini quizes, daily missions (home tasks, such as collecting all the PET bottles and handing them in). There's even gamification elements (think of Duolingo's earning points, streaks, competing and connecting with friends, etc), and a planet earth to keep as your pet and will blossom with the more points you earn đđ¸
Actually a freak project gone serious!
#Didn't plan on adding a new project but this one will up the overall quality so much (+ I hadn't created for kids yet as the target users!)#Might feel groovy later and intermediately post some fun visual updates on here this or next week#I'm thinking of narrowing down the research sections on 2 other projects so this one + the travel insurance app become highlighted cases#Less is more. Plus it'll save so much time and frustration#Which means I can land a job + get my hands on actual briefings and real projects much sooner đ#personal#UX
5 notes
¡
View notes
Text
AFTER CLOSING HOURS - CHOI YEONJUN
lifeguard!yeonjun x fem!reader
in which your friend and the boy she is seeing decide Choi Yeonjun needs to calm his hormones as soon as possible. And what better way is there to do it then show him a pretty girl who can satisfy all his needs?
wc 3.7k
warnings smut, public sex but no one is around, it happens in the pool, unprotected sex, Yeonjun is lowk a hoe ngl, but also a sweetheart, mention of lifeguard!Taehyun, Jay of enhypen mentioned as an ex, reader is implied to be shorter than yeonjun, oral (f. receiving), cum swallowing, brief nipple play, pet names lmk if I missed anything!
⪠izzy speaks... fun fact: lifeguard!Yeonjun was actually my first idea for a fic after I started writing on tumblr, so it has been sitting in my drafts since June. Somehow, there was just always a different fic I wanted to write at the moment, but thanks to y'all voting for it when I made the poll about what you want me to write next, it's finally seeing the day light đ
Yeonjun sat on his chair by the pool, just as he would any other day. With his sunglasses high on his nose and a phone in his hands, he did the same as any other lifeguard: absolutely nothing.Â
Of course, some would say that he was neglecting his job, that it would be better to hire someone more responsible, someone serious. But the problem was, anyone else, no matter how accountable or not they were, would behave the same he did. Fortunately for him, the pool was sparsely occupied, leaving Yeonjun with little to do during his shifts. One could say that it was part of his job, sitting by the pool and doing nothing.
And, if, for whatever reason, there did turn out to be someone who wanted to drown in the five-foot-deep swimming pool after all, he was always ready to put his phone aside and jump into the water.Â
Yeonjun liked the freedom of his job. Even though, honestly, sitting in a chair for six hours in the burning sun every day could also be tiring and boring.Â
So boring he almost quit.Â
Almost.Â
Because as he ended his shift, switching with another lifeguard, and grabbed his resignation papers, so confident he would put them on his bossâ table, he found a reason to stop right in front of her office and turn around again.Â
As his eyes landed on the girl lying on her stomach on her towel near the pool, he realized the pros of his job again. One of them being all the gorgeous girls he could sneak glances at. And sometimes, when he was bored enough, take them to his dressing room.Â
 âĄâ¸â¸Â Â
âItâs basically law that you go to a pool during summer!â You scoff at your friend, raising an eyebrow in disbelief. âThe law actually is that I get to relax in my cozy apartment now that I finally have time for myself,â you state, and without waiting for her answer, you look down at your book again, re-reading the first sentence on the page.Â
âOh, come on! Please! We have to go!â She pleads, making you groan as you place your bookmark between the two pages and slam it shut, before glancing over at her. âFine, fine, Iâll go if it means youâll stop bothering me,â you finally accept defeat with a sigh, creating a grin on her face. âI promise you wonât regret it!âÂ
New things never excite you as much as others. You liked sticking to your routine and visiting places youâve already been to. You arenât sure why, but youâve always preferred it that way.
But your friends always thought otherwise, bringing you to new restaurants that opened in town, going on trips to places still unfamiliar to all of you, and now, taking you to the swimming pool they opened last year when you werenât in town.Â
âI just donât understand why we have to go to this pool. You have a pool at your house! Why couldnât we have gone there?â You ask her for the millionth time, making her groan in annoyance. âJust wait. Youâll understand once we get there,â is all she says before locking her arm with yours, smirking as she leads you towards the swimming pool.Â
 âĄâ¸â¸Â Â
âThere is your reason,â she says proudly, lowering her sunglasses as she watches the lifeguards switch shifts. You glance the same way she does, raising an eyebrow at the black-haired boy before looking at your friend again. âYou wanted to go here because of a boy?âÂ
âNot just any boy! The hottest guy youâve ever seen!â She exclaims, watching you roll your eyes. âDonât tell me you donât find him attractive.â You turn your attention to the male again, examining his features. âOkay, yeah. Heâs handsome,â you admit. âBut still, that doesnât mean we shouldââÂ
âHis name is Yeonjun,â she interrupts you. âChoi Yeonjun. And I swear you two would look great together.âÂ
âSo this is what itâs about,â you scoff. âYouâre unbelievable. Why are you trying to set me up with someone again?â You reach into your bag, bringing out your towel , and wrapping it around yourself as if it could prove her anything. âIâm happy with how things are now,â you proclaim, well aware of your stubbornness.Â
âOh, come on! Youâve been sex deprived since you broke up with Jay! And trust me, he knows how to fuck,â she assures you, completely serious. âAll you have to do is walk confusedly around the kiosks, and heâll be all yours.âÂ
You shake your head at her, glancing toward the male again. âWell, your plan couldnât work even if I wanted to do it, anywayâ you state, nodding toward him so she would look the same way.Â
He is handsome, you canât argue with that. And you couldnât say you would mind getting to know him either, but with his handsomeness came one con. Attractive guys were always too busy. Busy with talking to all the different girls. Busy thinking god knows what of themselves. Even now, you could see him talking to some girl in the pool, a few others surrounding him.
âOh, hell no. We are going to swim. Right now,â she states, grabbing your hand and basically forcing you out of your chair. âYou need to show off.âÂ
You sigh, throwing your towel back on your bag before following her to the pool, giving up on trying to talk her out of it. You knew you were stubborn, but so was she. And unlike you, she wouldnât back down until the very end.Â
 âĄâ¸â¸Â Â
You felt embarrassed. It was pathetic trying to get into his pants like this, but the most embarrassing thing about the whole situation was his stares. You could feel his eyes all over your body. On your legs when you walked out of the pool, on your ass when you walked past him, and on your breast as you put sunscreen on.Â
âYou have him wrapped around your finger,â your friend laughs, watching the male opposite you on the other side of the swimming pool. You feel your cheeks heating up every time you make eye contact with him, averting your gaze from him immediately. âThatâs to not wanting you to set me up with anyone,â you mumble.Â
âYouâre welcome,â she giggles, looking at the time on her phone. âAlright, my job here is done. The pool closes in twenty minutes. Stay until the end if you want our work to be worth it. Wait until everyone is gone and then go talk to him,â she gives you instructions, and it makes you wonder how many times she has done something like this. Thereâs especially one question that gets stuck in your head. Was he the one that taught her all of this?Â
And trust me, he knows how to fuck. You remember your friend's words, swallowing the lump in your throat as you watch her pack her things. âWait,â you stop her, hesitating as she turns to you again with a confused look. âDid youâŚsleep with him before?â You watch her burst into laughter, leaving you confused this time.Â
She quickly pulls out her phone, looking for something. âIf you are worried about breaking the girlsâ code or something like that, relax. This is my lifeguard,â she smiles, proudly showing you a picture on her phone. âYeonjun is kind of a hoe, though, not going to lie to you. I am not sure who he did sleep with,â she adds. âIt was Taehyunâs idea that I could set you two up,â she admits, pointing at the picture on her phone again so youâd know who she is talking about. âHe thinks you might be what Yeonjun needs to calm his hormones and finally stick with one girl. And even if you canât exactly change him, I thought it would be good for you to have a fun night at least.âÂ
You nod to her, hesitating as you glance at the male again, his eyes still glued to your body. He probably thought he was inconspicuous, too. âThis is one of your worst ideas,â you sigh. âBut Iâll give it a go. I canât let your effort go in vain.âÂ
âĄâ¸â¸Â Â
âExcuse me, the pool is closing in two minutes,â you look up upon hearing the unfamiliar voice, gulping down to swallow all the stress that brushed over you, before you look around the place, as if you donât know it is empty by now. âOh, Iâm sorry,â you apologize awkwardly.Â
You feel his eyes on your back as you get up to collect your things, biting your bottom lip. Thank god he couldnât see your face at the moment. âYou know, I think the front gate is locked already. So if you wait for me for a bit, you can leave with me through the back,â he says, rubbing the back of his neck and looking around the place, doing his best to hold back and not let his eyes fall on your lower body.Â
âSure,â you nod, the sound of the pool filtration the only thing you heard for a while. âAlright, yeah. You can come with me,â he shook his head, snapping out of his thoughts. âIâm sorry. Iâm a bit all over the place today,â he apologized, leading you toward the dressing rooms.Â
âMore like a bit all over me,â you mumble, a chuckle leaving your lips. You freeze as you watch him stop before you, realizing he can still hear you. âI meanââÂ
âIf you noticed me, you must have been looking at me too, or am I wrong?âÂ
âYouâre not wrong,â you admit when you notice the hunger in his eyes, looking up at him and trying your best to keep eye contact with him. But honestly, it was hard when his eyes looked like that. At first glance, it felt like innocent boba eyes that you could get lost in, but then you saw the lust, excitement, and arousal behind them, hesitating again.Â
A chuckle slips past his lips, making your eyes widen. âYouâre cute,â he comments, watching your cheeks turn pink. âWhatâs your name?â You answer him, doing your best to remain calm as he steps forward. He repeats your name, almost as if trying to see how it sounds on his lips. âIâm Yeonjun.âÂ
âI know who you are,â you assure him. âA lot of girls seem to know.âÂ
âI donât know a lot of girlsâ names, though.â You roll your eyes at him, scoffing at how cheesy he sounds. âDonât you have places to be? I thought you still need to change so we can leave,â you quickly change the topic, knowing you had him where you wanted now.Â
âThat can wait, donât you think?â You bite your bottom lip as you gaze him in the eyes again, instinctively nodding. âGod and I promised Taehyun I wouldnât hook up with another girl at work,â he muttered quietly, stepping forward again to get closer to you. You could hear your heart beating faster as you looked at him, regretting your decision immediately. You shouldnât have listened to your friend. You should have left with her and stayed sex deprived. You should haveâÂ
He interrupts your thoughts by pressing his lips on yours, making your eyes widen. âWas thatâŚokay with you?â He stops, for the first time in a while, finding himself hesitating as he watches you freeze. He never had to question if a girl liked him or what she thought of him. Yet, here he was, rethinking his next moves as if it was the first time he was this close to a girl.Â
âFuck,â you mumble, your hand reaching to the back of his neck and pulling him closer to yourself to kiss him again. âItâs so wrong that your lips taste this good.â He smirks into the kiss, his hand roaming your back while his tongue explores your mouth. It feels weird having his hands all over you, but at the same time, it seems so right.Â
âItâs wrong that youâre this gorgeous,â he comments back, his hand sliding under your bottom piece as he grasps your ass, picking you up in one swift movement. You yelp, instinctively wrapping your legs around his waist and your hands around his shoulders. Your eyes shake, mostly from excitement, as you watch him, questioning what is going on in his mind.Â
He doesnât say anything, though. His lips land on yours immediately instead as he walks forward, doing his best not to wobble and make you both fall to the ground as his eyes stay close to enjoy the kiss fully.Â
When you pull away to take a moment and breathe, youâre back next to the pool, near his assigned place. âSo you donât plan on changing anymore,â you tease him, unable to hide your smile as you watch his face, scanning his features from up close. His lips are pretty, you notice. Pretty is a suitable word to describe him. âI will gladly take you to the changing room and change with you later, but for now, this will be more fun.âÂ
Youâre not sure how it all happened, but the next thing you know, youâre sitting on the poolâs edge, your legs thrown over Yeonjunâs shoulders while his head is buried in between your thighs. You werenât sure what to expect when he said it âwould be more fun,â but after he had jumped into the water, not caring about getting his hair wet, you knew you were in for a ride.Â
You pull on his hair, moaning out as his tongue plays with your clit. âMhm?â He looks up for a second when you do so, his boba eyes making you melt. âN-nothing,â you shake, biting your bottom lip at the sight. He is no longer just pretty. With his wet hair in front of his eyes and your slick on his lips, he is beyond just that.Â
He chuckles, diving between your legs again, this time sucking harder. âYouâre so pretty,â he mumbles as he licks your core, looking up at you to see your reaction before his tongue makes its way into your cunt, eating you out like a starved man.Â
Yeonjun lets you pull on his hair however you want, unbothered by your actions as his hands squeeze your thighs, keeping you in place as he tongue-fucks you, enjoying himself as much as you do.Â
âIâmââ your voice breaks in the middle as he goes back to sucking on your clit, sending you over the edge before you can warn him. âGoing to cum,â you breathe out, but by the time, his mouth is already covered with your release. âTastes so fucking good,â he mumbles, licking his lips. He lets go of your thighs, pulling himself up to reach your lips. âSo good, princess,â he praises before kissing you.Â
âAlright, come in,â Yeonjun whispers softly, letting his legs hit the bottom of the pool again. His hand reaches towards you, and you gladly accept it. He helps you into the water, his hand slowly tracing from your thigh to your back, coming up until he reaches the strings of your bikini top, pulling it off in one swift motion.Â
You grant him one sheepish smile full of nervousness, keeping your eyes on him. You were too scared to look away, internally terrified that if you dared to look away, he would disappear. âIs it okay so far?â He wondered, carefully caressing your waist as if he could read your mind. You nod, biting your bottom lip as your hand reaches his chest, your fingertips just so slightly brushing over his nipples. He groans, trying to keep his moans from escaping.Â
His hands repeat your motion, twisting your right nipple in his two fingers while he lowers his head to your left one, leaving wet kisses all over your breast. âJjun,â you gasp as he sucks on your nipple, throwing your head back. You open your mouth to speak again, but all that youâre able to do at the moment is moan. He makes it impossible for you to think straight, especially after you feel his knee between your legs, pressing against your naked core.Â
You wrap your leg around his hips, pulling him closer. Yeonjun looks up at you for a moment, smirking when he notices the need in your eyes, caressing your thigh before he makes you wrap your other leg around him, too, pushing you onto the wall. You can feel his bulge against your cunt, and wish he would have taken down his swim trunks a long time ago.Â
âYouâre so impatient, sweetheart,â he teases, pressing his lips on yours again. You donât hesitate and kiss him back, opening your mouth to give him better access. Part of you hates how easily he can get you, but you canât help it and want all of him as soon as possible. You need him to fill you up, fuck you dumb like you havenât been in a while.Â
âItâs your ângh fault,â you breathe out, grinding on his bulge. Yeonjun bites onto his bottom lip, doing his best to keep quiet. Itâs safe to say you drove him crazy. ââM waitââ his breath shakes, and his eyes shut close. He squeezes your thighs, stopping you so he can take his shorts down.Â
Itâs a new experience, you must admit. You never fantasized about pool sex, but now that the lifeguard was thrusting his cock into you, somehow managing to hit your g-spot on the first try and driving you crazy, you had a completely different opinion on it. Youâll have to repeat it in the future.Â
Yeonjunâs hand is firmly pressed against the cold tiles next to you, his lips all over your neck and collarbone while he fucks your orgasm back into you. You tried to keep it in, wait for him to reach his climax too, and then cum together, but it was impossible to control anything when he was this good. Even though the thought of it disgusted you, you could see he had the experience as his reputation promised.Â
âSo perfect,â he blabs another praise, sucking onto the skin on your neck. You arenât sure how many praises left his lips by this point, but you know he hasnât stopped giving you compliments since he thrust into you for the first time. âCould fuck you forever.âÂ
You donât answer anything. Instead, you tug on his hair, stealing a kiss from the lifeguard immediately when he looks up, whining against his lips. You feel him slowing down as his breath gets heavier, making you realize he is about to cum, too. You donât get the chance to tell him to pull out when he pulls you in for another kiss, but you donât even mind much, honestly.Â
You let him cum inside you, thrust his cum deep into you while listening to his groans and whines, a few more praises leaving his lips before he finally pulls out of you. You whine at the sudden feeling of emptiness, your legs giving up as you fall into his arms, making him chuckle. âYou were so good, princess. So good,â he coos, rubbing circles on your back. âYouâd tell anyone that,â you mumble, and before you can even realize you said it out loud, he sits you on the edge again, opening your legs and placing himself between them, looking up at you. âI donât usually talk with the girls I fuck here,â he proclaims, his eyes as sincere as they can be. âDonât know their names either,â he says, adding your name to prove his point.Â
âWhat are you trying to say?â You ask, your cheeks heating up. He had just fucked you, and yet, it was somehow embarrassing having him stand between your legs while you looked down at him. âI donât tell anyone that,â he assures you. âJust like I donât want any girlâs number.âÂ
Your eyes widen, and you have to avert your gaze from him. âBut I am sure you make every guy feel like this,â he rests his chin on your thigh, keeping his eyes on you. âLike what?â You ask, trying not to pay much attention to the fact your cheeks are red.Â
âTotally crazy,â Yeonjun proclaims, as if it was obvious. You scoff, thinking he is just making fun of you. But when you glance down at him, he seems as serious as one could be, making you gulp. âYouâre the one driving me crazy,â you admit, biting your bottom lip.Â
âWe can drive each other crazy then,â he suggests softly, finding your hand and taking it into his. His fingers intertwine with yours, and you think you might fall for him right then and there. âI canât possibly fuck anyone else now that I got a taste of you.âÂ
You donât say anything to him, refusing to let him sway you so easily. But when you finally leave the pool and get into his dressing room, his lips are all over your body again, begging you to at least consider calling him again, preferably as soon as possible. âFine, fine, Iâll think about it. But I probably wonât call you,â you sigh, watching him type his number into your phone. âI am not looking for sex with no attachments.âÂ
His ears perk up at your statement. This is his chance, he thinks. Chance to finally prove to Taehyun that he can have a serious relationship if he wants to. âLet me take you on a date then,â he offers.Â
You sigh again, but the more you think about it, you donât see a reason why you should reject him. So you nod, sharing your number with him, too, so he can text you later. Part of you knows it might be just a waste of your time. Yeonjun is kind of a hoe, you remember your friendâs words, but it doesnât shake you. You want to give him a chance.
ââś izzy's tags @beomiracles @seoulzie @adel222 @inkigayocamman @flowzel @love-be0m @virgo-and-libra @hwanghyunjinismybae âśâ want to get notified? Join taglist here!
#txt#yeonjun#tomorrow x together#izzy writes âśâ.Ë#choi yeonjun#smut#choi yeonjun smut#choi yeonjun x reader#yeonjun smut#yeonjun x reader#x reader#txt smut#txt x reader#fem reader#kang taehyun#lifeguard#taehyun#tomorrow x together smut
479 notes
¡
View notes
Text
âPEACE OF MIND
summary â when carmen finds out that you're putting yourself in danger to come in to your waitressing job at the bear, he admittedly gets pissed. he's not super proud of his reaction, but the two of you manage to work something out to ease his worries.
warnings â swearing, mentions of customers being assholes, the implication that if reader isn't being fed at the restaurant she doesn't eat due to money reasons, very brief mentions/implications of the possibility of reader being attacked at night
pairing â carmen berzatto x fem!waitress reader, not established relationship
pronouns â she/her, reader is HEAVILY implied to be female, also there's technically no pronouns in this one but i consider this to be the same waitress reader as my last one which does have pronouns
word count â 1.9k
note â this can 10000% be read as a standalone but i do have another carmy x waitress fic here that i think takes place kinda in the same universe if you wanna check that one out?? i hope u enjoy <333
If you were somebody who wasnât a fan of the cold, then Chicago wasnât the city for you. Itâs one of your least favourite parts of living in Illinois, having to wear four layers to bed if you don't want to freeze in your sleep. Your apartment doesnât have proper heating because proper heating is for rich people, apparently. You barely make enough to afford rent as it is.Â
Youâre doing fine. You make rent and utilities, you eat lunch and dinner at the restaurant most days. Youâre not swimming in gold coins by no means, but youâre fine. Thatâs the reason you show up early to every single shift, if youâre being honest, youâre guaranteed at least a sandwich.Â
The fact that it makes you look like a dedicated employee doesnât hurt either.
Even when you have to trek from the train platform after getting off the L. Youâre not the first person punching in the code to the service entrance that afternoon, but the kitchen is free of yelling. Sydneyâs at the end of the line, itâs her shift for Family, and she flashes you a smile as you shove your duffel into your locker.
Itâs not raining outside but the air is so cold and damp outside, and you dab your face with a towel. The kitchen is so much warmer than outside that for a moment itâs uncomfortable. Sydney watches you out of the corner of her eye as she sautes a collection of vegetables. âAre you alright? Is it wet out there?â
You shake your head, grabbing your apron and using the mirror you hung up on the back of your door to fix your appearance. âJust cold, sorry. Iâll be fine. You get in okay?â
Sydney nods, holding out a spoon for you, hand cupped to prevent anything from landing on the floor. You donât question it, opening your mouth and accepting the sauce while trying to minimise the contact between your mouth and the spoon as much as possible. âFuck, thatâs good. Is there sesame oil in there?â
You didnât know a whole lot about food if you were honest, thereâs a reason that youâre not a member of the kitchen staff. But Sydneyâs been teaching you slowly but surely how to recognise different flavours, which ones go best together, which ones donât.
Her eyes light up. âYes! You like it?â
You shut your locker, moving to stand right behind her. Your chin lands on her shoulder, watching the way she rotates her medley of ingredients. You and Sydney have started becoming actual friends rather than just work friends, the two of you went out to dinner last Sunday, miraculously neither of you had to work. âLove it, need any help?â
âNo, youâre all good. Go find Richie, Iâm sure he needs help with whatever shit heâs doing.â
You leave her alone with a squeeze on the elbow, heading out into the dining room to find Richie. Richie isnât out there but you do find Carmen pulling the chairs off the tables. You donât bother talking, you and Carmen both appreciate the quiet in a workplace as loud as the restaurant. The second you put the first chair down Carmen is flinching. âYouâre early,â he says, trying not to show his irritation.
Heâd left the kitchen to feel productive while being alone, but he doesnât want to yell at you. You deal with that enough. Yelling in the kitchen is natural, itâs fucking loud in there. If he doesnât yell, he doesnât get heard. People arenât moving fast enough, people arenât using proper technique, theyâre running out of ingredients, things are being moved. If Carmen didnât yell in the kitchen it would probably burn down somehow.
You deal with all that and you have to keep a smile on your face. You get yelled at for mistakes that other people make, and you never yell back. You take it all and yeah, sometimes you need to step out into the kitchen with tears in your eyes, but you cop it all and you go back out there.
You donât need Carmy yelling at you as well.
You shrug casually, smoothing the tablecloth. âI am a slave to the public transit system.â Itâs less embarrassing than admitting youâre trying to save money by eating at work whenever you can.Â
Carmen stops at that. He doesnât know why thatâs surprising to him. Heâs always here before you and heâs always here after you leave. He assumed heâd never seen your car in the parking lot because of that, but apparently, itâs because you donât have one. âYou took the train here?â
Itâs early afternoon and people are turning their headlights on already. The closest train station is a fair walk away and itâs freezing out there.Â
You nod, not taking much notice of the change in tone. âYeah, I usually do.â
Carmenâs abandoned the table heâs dressing to turn around and look at you. Itâs almost completely dark outside, itâs the middle of winter. âYou walk to work?â
You look up at him. âYeah, Carm.â Youâre really hoping heâll drop it, but he doesnât seem to pick up on the way you avoid looking at him.Â
âThatâs so fucking dumb,â he doesnât mean to snap, but the mood in the room is frozen now. âItâs like two degrees out there, why the fuck would you do that?â You regret coming out to help him. Usually, this stuff is already done by the time you show up to work, early as usual.Â
You put down the last chair at the table youâre working on and brush off your apron. âItâs not like I have any other choice, Carmen,â youâre trying to keep your voice even. The dining room is empty, itâs still, and it feels much more awkward than having the conversation anywhere else wouldâve felt. âI donât really have many other options.âÂ
You look around the dining room and decide that leaving Carmen to finish setup isnât an awful fate.Â
âYes, you do!â He doesnât drop it. His fists are clenched at his side to stop him from flinging his arms up in frustration. âYou have so many other options! Why did you pick the fucking stupid one?â You can handle being yelled at. Itâs a part of the job. It happens to you every single day without fail. You can handle it.
That doesnât mean that you have to take it from Carmen, though.
âStop it,â you donât raise your voice at him, but youâre not quiet either.
âI just donât fucking get it,â he huffs. Once heâs started he canât make himself stop.Â
You sigh, loudly. âYeah, Iâm not asking you to, Carmen. Okay, but donât treat me like garbage because I canât afford a car.â
Thatâs the final straw in the conversation with him, and you turn to go back into the kitchen. Maybe Richie will be playing Angry Birds on his phone in the office and heâll let you watch. Carmenâs frown deepens. âWhat the fuck are you talking about? Who gives a shit that you canât afford a car?â He dodges the table he was working on and rushes to follow you. Heâs a lot less graceful than you always are with it and thatâs without the tray of drinks. âDo you see that shit out there?â He stands in front of you now, pointing a heavy, tattooed arm out at the front window. âItâs fucking Chicago. You canât be walking here in twenty fucking degrees, honey! Do you not get that? Look at you! If someone pulls a knife on you out there what the fuck are you gonna do?â
Youâre frozen in front of him now. Heâs throwing so much at you that you donât know what to say.Â
Heâs going back to setting up now, but as he turns he blows out a breath. âGet that through your fucking head, yeah?â
Thatâs the part that frustrates you the most. He does this all the time, he presents you with ten different problems and no solutions. You donât need Carmen to tell you how to live your life when youâre struggling as it is. âHow else do you want me to get to work? Itâs either that or you find a new fucking waitress, okay? So can we let it go? What the fuck do you want me to do about it, Carmen? â
Carmen doesnât want to let it go. You take the train in the fucking pouring rain and walk every night only to be yelled at by a bunch of assholes over steak.Â
âI want you to not walk through Chicago in the middle of the night!â Heâs exasperated. âYesterday you left after eleven, do you know how fucking dangerous that is? Fucking⌠Fuck?â It comes out as a question. âWhy the fuck have you been leaving me here at night to go walk home alone? What the fuck do you think Iâm here for?â
Youâre getting upset by the yelling, and now that heâs said everything he needs to say he can see that heâs making you visibly panicked. âI donât know what you want from me!â You let out finally, words exhaling from your chest with force. âJust tell me what you want or stop fucking yelling at me!â
He says your name quietly, letting out a frustrated huff. âFucking- Okay. Okay.â He runs a hand through his hair and has to bend at the waist, leaning on the table you just fixed up, head buried in his arms. He takes a quick three second breather, trying to force down the ugly bubble of anger thatâs rising familiarly to the surface, ready to spill out of his mouth. âIf we are at the restaurant together and itâs the middle of the night, and I have a carâŚâ he pauses, trying to give you time to follow along after previously overwhelming you. â... and you donât.â You blink over at him. âWhy the fuck would you not ask me to drive you home?â
âBecause youâre my boss?â The answer comes easily, and it almost startles him how quickly you respond. âWhat? Why are you asking me this?â
Carmen knows, deep down, that he wouldnât offer the same courtesy to Marcus or Fak or god forbid Richie. Sydney or Tina? If they asked, sure. But he would never stand in front of them in the dining room to yell at them for not asking. He likes to think itâs because he knows youâre different. You donât yell back, you donât antagonise him, you donât push like they do. You handle it, and youâre gentle and youâre soft and for some fucking reason the idea of anything happening to you makes him feel like he has just been mugged in the street.Â
âJust,â he waves a hand in front of his face. He can hear Sydney calling out, probably something important knowing her. âPlease, honey, promise me that youâll let me at least drive you to the fucking train station? Okay? For my own peace of mind. How far away from the station do you live?â
You tell him and heâs immediately groaning. âNo, alright. Iâm driving you home.â He sounds frustrated, not mad at you, but less than pleased. You donât take it to heart. âNow please, go back inside the kitchen and fucking eat something, youâre giving me an irregular heartbeat.â
340 notes
¡
View notes
Text
@ashortdropandasuddenstop gets a plotted starter!
It had been another less than eventful day for the crew of the Dauntless. The crew were still trying to find the Black Pearl but at the moment, they had a short few days of rest. They managed to make port somewhere, Murtogg only assumed it was for morale reasons. Which he was happy to have, the job was fairly stressful but nothing he couldn't handle. The crew had a few skirmishes with pirates and both times, the marine found himself being bested in sword fighting. He wasn't bad by no means, he was actually quite good, he was just ... being bested by pirates of all people.
He had found himself wanting to get better. He tried to find someone to spare with him, but most of the Dauntless crew rejected his offers. Mullroy wasn't the best person to be asking either, and he was uninterested in even attempting to help him. He had thought to asked Commodore Norrington, but for some reason he was afraid that he was caught going to him for various things -- someone would catch wind of their ... meetings. This was something that could ruin both of them. Yet, Murtogg once again found himself going to the one person who'd be willing to help him.
The marine found his partner fairly quickly, still aboard the Dauntless. He was curious to why he was aboard the ship when the crew was making their brief stay on land. He didn't think much of it and figured maybe it was for the best. After all, he was the commanding officer, he had a lot to do on the ship. Murtogg already had his standard issued cutlass in hand ( or rather by his side ) when he made his way aboard the ship. It was a bit eerie how silent it was with nobody aboard.
He had looked around the ship, finding Norrington fairly quickly. "Sir, maybe I have a word?" he stated, out of habit he kept referring to him as sir, even if they were on a first name basis. Murtogg cleared his throat, looking the man over sheepishly. Trying to relax a bit, they were friends and he shouldn't be so formal all the time. "I've been wanting to work on my swordsmanship, but none of the crew are interesting in helping me. I figure to come ask you, since I know you're good with a sword and all. Best person I know that can handle a sword, if I'm honest." he complimented him with a grin.
12 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Nice has Nothing to Do with it [Completed] Chapter III
Copyright Š 2022 by EggWhites
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
This is a work of fiction. Unless otherwise indicated, all the names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents in this book are either the product of the authorâs imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Story synopsis: Jenna, twenty-four, alone and unable to find a job, finds herself homeless. Still struggling with the fact that she has to go to her sister hat in hand, she finds herself a savoir, who happens to be the nicest girl she ever met. It doesn't take her much time to figure out that nice has nothing to do with it.
Hope you like it.
EggWhites
My relief dimed when the footsteps stopped too soon, which made me realize she hadnât reached the kitchen, but was standing somewhere behind my chair. My skin went numb with fear, before I felt something touch my back. âCome on,â I whined, my fear making my tone weak shaky and pathetic. âWhat are you doing?â I turned.
âRelax!â she chuckled at my nervousness. âJust inch forward a bit. Need to get something from under you.â
âOh.â My relief didnât allow me to suspect her intentions, or to ask the very logical question of what in hellâs name would she want to get from under me. So I did what she said and shifted my butt forward slightly.
Her hands moved down, and for a couple of seconds, nothing. Then a sharp pain erupted between my butt cheeks, forcing me to leap to my feet as I yelped.
âWhat are youâAHhhh.â
The crotch of my panties felt like a fucking saw between my cheeks as Kris kept pulling them up by the waistband. I stood at the tips of my toes to lessen the pain, but she only clutched my panties and pulled harder up in response.
âKrisââ
My toes left the ground and I shrieked as she gave a determined giggle and literally lifted me up by my panties.
As my hands held my crotch as if it would help the pain, I barley I managed to scream at her between my whines of pain. âPut me downâKris Putt me down now!â
âWhoâs recliner is this?â She gave a tired chuckle as she kept me up.
âYORUSâFUCKING YOURS Alright.â
âYou gonna sit on it againââ
âNO.â
âGood.â She let go, letting me fall forward and land on my hands and knees.
I stayed down there, my eyes teary from pain. My ass and crotch burned hot, so the first thing I did was shoving my hand inside my pants and digging out my panties from between my cheeks and poor petal.
Kris was behind me busy catching her breath all the while chuckling at my high-pitched whines. She was chuckling as if we were two little girls who just had the most entertaining playtime. Then she controlled her laughter enough to say. âNow go get me my beer.â
Like a fucking dog running to fetch a ball, I scampered to my feet in the kitchenâ direction and she kicked my butt with her socked foot as she giggled. âThatâs right run blondie.â
I sniffled as I moved hysterically in the kitchen, flinging the fridgeâs door open and snatching a can of beer out and then running back, the only thing motivating me being the want to run back to our room before I burst into tears in front of her, which was the last thing I wanted, to show her that she managed to make me cry like a baby.
I had barely rushed out of the kitchen when she said, âIn a glass dummy. Add ice too.â so I ran back the way I came and did what she said. I was still half-running half-limping cause of the fire in my crotch when I reached her couch, and I tripped.
The glass stayed miraculously in my hand, but its content spilled all over, soaking into the carpet. âFuckâs sakeââ She scoffed at me. âYou know how much that carpet costs.â
âIâm sorry Iâm sorry.â
âWell clean it up you moron.â She pushed my head with her foot to get me moving, and I did. I bolted to the kitchen and returned with some washing liquid and a cloth.
I started rubbing in silence and hoped sheâd leave me alone; no such luck though.
She tutted above me. âClumsy idiotâŚspilling beer all over my carpet. You shouldâve told me what a brainless pain in the ass youâll end up being. I wouldâve thought twice about inviting you here.â
Her furious words didnât match her half-firm half-playful tone. And while I rubbed, the mere seconds I glanced up I saw her trying to hide a smile. I knew she was joking around but I still felt like crap, and plus, as stupid as it may sound, I still felt a bit guilty about messing up her carpet. I was sniffling by that point.
âWhat are youââ She bent down to get a better look at my face. âWhat are you crying? Crybaby.â The enjoyment in her words vanished, replaced by concern. âTough girl you are huh.â I looked up at her to see her wrinkled face and pursed lips, as if she realized she had went a bit too far, which for some reason made me feel worse. ââŚDonât cry.â
That did it. Not giving a shit about the dirty carpet anymore, I left the cloth and stormed to my room fighting tears, waling pathetically back at her as I slammed the door behind me. âAsshole.â
I threw myself on bed and buried my face in the mattress. If there had been an ounce of respect left for me in this house, it had disappeared now. She got to me. One wedgie and a spilled drink on the floor and she made me cry like a baby.
Worst thing was that I couldnât make up my mind about her. She looked genuinely concerned about upsetting me at the end. She made me feel bad about acting like a baby, even though she was the one acting like a cunt. Hereâs an idea, you donât want to upset me, Donât fucking bully me.
I had barely managed to dry my soggy face when she opened the door and walked in. I was sitting with my back against the headboard. She stood there in silence, like she was just evaluating the situation, seeing how mad I still was, before she felt safe to walk in.
She shuffled on her feet a bit, figuring out what to say, before she said, âHowdy thereââ
âFuck you.â
âYeah thatâs fair.â Her face wrinkled as she looked away. âLook I donât know what happened there. But it seems youâre a bit tooâŚâ
My face fell from indifference to shock. Was she really gonna put this on me?
âSensitive than I thought.â She nodded.
ââŚâ
My mouth gaped as I was about to argue with her, but I halted, cause eventually, she was right. When it comes down to it, she was rougher around the edges than I was, and I couldnât handle it. I was nice. She wasnât.
It looked like I wasnât the only one who sucked at apologies. She kept standing there for the better half of a minute, just looking around the room, before she leaned against her closet and said, âSo how about you put some clothes on so we could go out shopping or something.â
With my eyes narrowed and my arms crossed, I struggled to keep the smile off my face. âYouâre buying me off?â
ââŚâŚKinda.â
ââŚâ I thought about it for a bit, before I said, âAnd I get to sit on the chair!â
âYeah,â She shrugged, âYou can sit wherever.â She said it as if it didnât matter to her; it probably never did. âGet dressed.â She walked out the room.
All in all, this wasnât such a bad day. Coming back home from the mall felt like I was a kid on Christmas. The last year or so had been the hardest financially, and cause I could barely afford a place to live in and something to eat at the end of the day, I gave up a ton of the things I used to enjoyâŚwhich mostly consisted of food.
I didnât want to look greedy, but she didnât seem to mind, and she was buying me off after all. So I loaded up on chips, chocolate bars, candy, coke and pretty much anything else I felt like it could go with my next Netflix binge.
That was all what I asked for, but Kris, weirdly, suggested we buy some clothes. I felt like it was to much to ask for her, since I had some, but she suggested it, and I wasnât a saint to refuse. By the end of it, I had a whole new wardrobe, but the only problem was âŚI hadnât picked a single piece of it. Frankly, she appeared more excited about the shopping spree than I was. I didnât mind it that much, as her taste was great, and it felt rude for me to say anything, considering she was paying and all.
But there were things that we bought that I would never even wear, including a pair of pink five-inch heels. I protested that one a bit more, and kept protesting until she basically kneeled in front of me in the store and told me let her put it on my foot. I couldnât protest after that, cause one, her act surprised me, and two, for a change, I liked the small pleasure of having her put a shoe on me. It flattered my recently stained dignity a bit.
As she picked more and more clothes for me, I tried to say it as a joke one time and chuckled, âAre we buying for you or for me?â She froze for a bit when I said that, then shrugged and said, âI mean⌠Iâm the one whoâll have to look at you wearing them right?â And with that she handed me a one-piece black lingerie to head toward the changing rooms with, staying true to her habit of slapping me playfully on the butt as I walked away.
That night I was lying down in bed with my head occupied by a single thought that I shouldâve probably realized way earlier. Kris had a crush on me.
I remembered all her strange teasing looks sheâd been giving me since the day I had met her. Her over-the-top interest in my life. But I doubted her bullying had anything to do with itâŚmaybe it did, but it could still be just her personality, or she could just be a strange person who just happened to be nice enough to allow me to live rent free, or not. Cause frankly, she didnât care that much about chores. She only seemed to mention it to keep me busy from job-hunting, or to pick on me. I donât know. But something told me she just wanted me to live with her and didnât care about much else.
That mere possibility of her having feelings for me got me thinking about what Iâd been feeling; that fucked up urge I had whenever she bullied me. Did she feel the same about that? Did she like doing it to me? I didnât let myself think about it for long, cause the answers didnât matter. I wasnât a lesbian. And even if I was, if there was some little part of me that actually liked to be treated like crap, then I wanted to kill it. Cause what normal girl would feel any kind of pleasure from being manhandled in such a degrading way.
With all of that in mind, I became sure that the best thing to do was to keep as far of a distance as I could from Kris.
Because of that, the following weeks proceeded kind of uneventfully. If she hanged out in the living room, Iâd hang out in the bedroom, and vice versa. Still confidant that she was a good personâat some levelâI tried not to make it that obvious that I didnât want to spend time with her. I knew she hanged out in the living room when she came back from the gym or wherever she would be spending her day, so as soon as I would hear the keys clanking, I would run to the bedroom. If she felt like working or painting on her tab in bed, I would just go out and watch something on TV, saying that I didnât want to distract her, or just head out and hang out with Ray at the bar.
But she wasnât stupid. She knew I was keeping my distant, and she didnât try to hide her annoyance. The rare times we talked to each other, when sheâd suggest we watch a movie together or something and I would give her some lame excuse, sheâd just⌠nod at me indifferently and say, âcool.â And her face would be so emotionless that it was obvious she was far from cool.
She gave me a harder time with chores, and she tried to boss me aroundâor bossed me around, considering I always did what she said. We would be in different rooms and sheâd call for me, âHey Jenna fix me up a sandwich or something. Iâm starving here.â And I would leave whatever I would be doing and go fix her a sandwich. It wasnât like I liked being bossed around, but if this was the worst revenge in response to me cutting her off, she could order me around as much as she wanted.
And there were those⌠uncalled for gestures. Like the kick up the ass whenever we crossed pathsâshe only did it harder nowâafter which I would look back at her and sheâd just give me a blank look like she was saying, âwhat? Problem?â Or when sheâd come back from the gym and strip to her underwear, and throw every sweat-soaked piece of clothesâfrom her jacket to her socksâright at me, then tell me to put them in the hamper. Or taking a number two in the bathroom and not caring to flush. I suppose I could do that too⌠if I had guts, which I didnât.
All of that was to tell me she was mad at me. I still felt bad a bit, especially that our last significant interaction consisted of her taking me on a big-ass expensive shopping spree. But she didnât even apologies after it, and more importantly, didnât promise to not treat me like that again, so as far as I knew, nothing had changed. Getting abused then taken on a shopping spree as a compensation just wasnât my cup of tea; I needed her to understand that.
But, as much as I hated to admit it, the urge in me to revisit that godforsaken feeling hadnât vanished. It stuck with me ever since that first encounter in the street, and had only grown stronger.
It was maybe because of that urge that I had a disappointed look on my face when I walked into the house having come back from the bar and not finding Kris. I sat on the recliner. After half an hour of watching TV, I heard her keys in the door.
My first instinct told me to run, and I did half-jump to my feet before I settled back down. I didnât know what kept me in that chair, but I would say it was a mixture of pure stupidity, guilt, and the urge to reexperience something I was afraid to reexperience.
So she opened the door, and her eyes immediately noticed me. They looked surprised, but unimpressed. âOhâŚâ she walked in, kicking her heel into the door and closing it. âI see you havenât run to your little hole.â
Only thing I managed to say to that was a nervous chuckle. She looked tired as she flopped on top of the couch, crossing her feet at the coffee table.
âSo how was your day?â I curled up on the recliner, crossing my arms and hugging my knees to my chest, growing awfully nervous about starting a conversation with her for the first time in days.
She gave me a look sideways, her eyebrow arched and her face blank, which made me more nervous. âGood.â
I nodded.
âYou took out the garbage?â
Question came out of nowhere, but I answered. ââŚYes.â
âThe laundry?â
ââŚYep.â
âThe windows have you cleaned the windows?â
âI did it all KrisâŚâ I shrugged, my irritation in my tone. âAll of it.â
She bit her lip and looked away at the TV playing at a low volume. Neither of us spoke a word for a while. Until she said, âIâm beat. Why donât you come here and take my shoes off.â
âExcuse me?â
âMy shoes.â She wiggled her sneakered feet. âTakeâem off for me.â
Unlike so many of her mean gestures, her request made me feel mad and insulted, and only mad and insulted. Was she really expecting me to just⌠comply, like I was her maidâfuck that even maids didnât do something like that. It was the 21st century, and people took off their own shoes. ââŚKrisâŚâ I said. âJust take your own shoes off. Leave me alone.â
âWhatâs with all the hostility.â She said.
âIâm not your damn water girl.â
âWater girl?â
âYeah. Like⌠Maid.â
âYou saying Iâm treating you like a maid.â
ââŚâ
âYou saying Iâm rude?â The aggressiveness in her tone grew.
She was starting a fight. And not wanting to play her game, I went silent, and just stared at the TV. The small part of me that was excited for something embarrassing and mean to happen to me was still there, but it was overtaken by the mounting fear of the idea of a getting into a fight with her.
âYouâre giving me the silent treatment? Really. In my own house?â
âOur house.â I snapped. âIâm your roommate remember.â
âYeah itâs still my house though. Your house, our house⌠my house. Youâre gonna laze around on my chair watch my TV and refuse to talk to me?â
ââŚWhat do you want?â
ââŚTake my shoes off.â
âWhy would I do that?â
âTo be nice. Youâre nice arenât you?â
âWell IâŚI donât want to.â
âWhy? What will it cost you.â Her smile could mean many things, but I guess it meant that she found it amusing that I was even going along with her ridiculous conversation.
âCause your feet stink.â
âWhat!â
I recoiled. I could see her fucking smile; she was trying to hide it. She wasnât offended, she just wanted to scare me, and it was working. But no matter of how intimidated I was, my slowly diminishing dignity shouldnât cave to such a demandâŚwillingly.
âYou saying I have bad hygiene?â
âNo Iâm saying youâve been in the gym for like an hour.â
âWell thatâs just not a very nice thing to say to someoneâŚâ She barely managed to finish the line without laughing, then continued. âI have feelings you know.â
âIâm sorry.â I said, just to shut her up.
ââŚSo my feet donât smell.â
ââŚNo.â
ââŚCool. So you can take my shoes off for me now.â
ââŚâ I narrowed my eyes at her. I didnât imagine I looked threating, cause her smile only widened to my menacing stare. âYou know what, they smell like shit.â
âOkay.â She rose to her feet and walked up to me, which made me jump out of my chair and hold my hands up.
âWhat you doing?â I rose a finger. âStay the fuck away from my panties you pervert.â
âRelaxâŚâ She chuckled, but didnât stop her approach toward me. âI just want to prove a point to you.â
âHey back upââ I struck the air. âBack up.â
âOr what? Youâre gonna cry me to death.â She tried to grab me.
I knew she was trying to pin me, so I attacked first, and ended up just throwing myself in her arms. Within seconds, she flipped me to the ground and sat on top of my chest, effortlessly pinning me down and trapping my arms under her knees. âOhhh.â She giggled. âFeisty.â
My struggles and squirms to wiggle from under her was interrupted by the horror that came upon me as I realized she was trying to wiggle her sneaker off her foot. My face mustâve gone pale, cause she looked down at me and laughed, âJeez⌠Itâs like Iâm gonna force you to inhale uranium or something.â
âWhat are you doing?â I gulped.
âLook.â She said, finally wedging her sneaker off and holding it in her hand. âWe had too many meaningless fights cause of your childish attitude. You should be embarrassed frankly⌠I mean⌠youâre the older one here.â
Then treat me as such you bitch.
âAnd you hurt my feelings. So⌠Iâll need you to convince me that my feet donât smell that bad. Iâm a girl, you know Iâm anxious about my hygiene.â With that, she slowly got the opening of her sneaker closer to my face.
âDonât you dareâŚâ I started turning my head left and right, but she just clutched a handful of my hair, making me yelp and forcing me to keep looking upward. She stuck the shoe to my face, and with me already panting, it didnât take long for me to have to take my first inhale of what had to be the most disgusting stench I ever had to smell.
The air entering through my nostrils was thick and hot. It wasnât so bad that I wanted to gag, but it was cheesy, and rank, not something I would smell willingly. And it was the idea that I was literally helpless, forced to smell Krisâs foot stench that made me feel beyond humiliated. While she looked down at me, with joy in her green eyes, as I passively took one breath after the other in obvious submission.
Only thing more humiliating about being forced to endure something as disgusting as this by a girl younger than me, was to admit that I actually enjoyed it. I either enjoyed some part of it, or I enjoyed it all. Her sitting on top of me, pinning me to the ground, me under her, helpless to do anything about it, completely at her mercy, having to breathe in and out something as rebelling as her gym shoe stench.
âSee⌠How bad is it⌠really?â She asked in between giggles.
âItâs fucking nauseating.â
âHow hurtful you are.â She shook her head, sliding off her other shoe. âIf you keep being mean to meâŚIâm gonna shut that mouth of yours.â
I didnât know what that meant. And I was as excited as I was afraid to find outâbut mostly excited. âYou smell like hot garbage.â She didnât actually smell that bad. Frankly she smelled niceâher feet not included. Kris took care of her hygiene; her choice of time of when to do this to me was either a coincidence or by her design.
She seemed happy that I gave her that answer, and took her shoe away from my face. Swiftly she slid her black socks off her feet and brought them to my lips. âOpen.â
âFuck. No.â
âSuit yourself.â She trapped my nose between her knuckles, and waited, while still with her other hand clutching my hair. âThose socks are going into your nasty mouth in oneâŚâŚ..twoâŚ..threeâŚ.fourââ I gaped to take a breath, and she shoved them both in. âBon appetit.â
I gave a muffled shriek as the stinging, hot sweat touched my tongue. The fabric was damp and moist. My eyes fluttered as I felt my saliva wash away the sweat. Kris barely managed to contain her laughter as she looked down at me, pure ten-year-old joy in her eyes as she kept my mouth shut with her hand. âHope youâre enjoying the taste. I wouldnât worry too much if I were you. No matter how dirty those socks are, theyâre probably still a tad cleaner than your filthyâhurtful mouth.â
For a brief moment, I stopped struggling, and just gazed up into her eyes. The joy and determination on her faceâŚshe was having the time of her life. I would fight so much more, and would hate her so much more, if it werenât for the fact that I was as excited as she. My face grew red as I felt that tingle make its way to my crotch. There was no denying it anymore⌠I had sexual pleasure from this. But regardless of that, I wanted it to be over. Kris obviously didnât.
She leaned back again. Her knees left my arms, which allowed me to try and push her off me for a couple of seconds before she grabbed my wrists.
âYou knowâŚâ She said, actually raising her bare foot and resting it on the side of my face. âToo many fights⌠we had too many fights over this. I think itâs about time you start acting like a grownup and stop making a fuzz about everything.â She shoved her other sole on my face, and started wiping her feet up and down, not even trying to be nice or gentle about it. No. She did it like there was a gum stuck on her sole and she wanted to get rid of it. Her soles pulled harshly on my lips and cheeks⌠I mustâve looked ridiculous.
Her soles were soft and sweaty, feeling hot against my cheeks. They didnât have the worst touch. âYouâre just too uptight love.â She said, âWhat? You think just cause youâre all blonde and pretty and cute you get to be mean to us common folks.â
Common folks! I was the unpaid house maid in this house.
The smell and the taste just kept building my pleasure up, and I grew scared of not being able to contain myself for long. I wasnât about to climax, but something was sure to come out of me that would reveal the sick pleasures bolting through me.
Suddenly, she lifted her butt from my stomach, but kept her feet firmly planted where they were, which put all her pressure on my face. For a moment I was relived, cause her pressure on my stomach was making it harder for me to keep the moan I was holding, but thenâprobably worried about crushing my faceâ she sat back down with a thud.
And then it happened. That slam on my stomach forced the loudest, most girlish, high-pitched moan to shoot out of my mouth and ring through the living room.
The feet that were making a doormat out of my face froze at once. And Kris let go of my wrists, letting them fall to the ground. The silence of the air left no doubt in my mind that yes she heard it and yes she knew what it was. Shortly after, her feet slid to either side of my head, and she leaned forward to look at me. Her face was between shock and confusion, with her eyes wide and her lips pursed.
âOkayâŚâ She cleared her throat with a cough. ââŚWell that wasâŚâ she nodded, not knowing what to say. A thin smile gradually made it to her face before she continued, âLet me justâŚâ she inserted the tips of two fingers into my mouth and eased out her disgusting pair of socks. My face, red with anger shame and a blushing pleasure, probably communicated that I couldnât mouth a single word. So she rose to her feet. âOkay⌠Hope youâŚâ she rose a finger, jokingly scolding me. ââŚLearned your lesson and allâŚokay byeâŚIâm going in for a shower.â And she skimmed to the bathroom.
I wanted to curl up in a ball and disappear. I couldnât even begin to imagine what she was thinking right now. The tiny ounce of respect she mightâve had for me was surely gone now that she heard my fucking moans over what had to be the most humiliating ordeals of my life.
As I lay on the ground, my only hope was that she too was enjoying it on a similar level. But, even if that was the case, I still felt ashamed. For her to enjoy doing this to me, wouldnât necessarily be normal, but at least understandable; I imagined it was such a power trip for her, to be able to do that to another girl, especially one older, to humiliate and bully her and get away with it. Sheâd be condoned for that. But for me to feel anything but disgust and utter shame over what she did to me was disgusting at best, anyone would think that; Kris would, and now she knew about itâor at least suspected it.
The following days were tormenting. Nothing happened. There was an air of awkwardness between us and we barely spoke, and when we did, Kris was extra friendly, for some reason. I guess she wanted to get it to me that it was all alright.
But even though nothing was happening, and the relationship was as normal as I always wanted it, I was anxious. I knew that once the wave of awkwardness would pass, sheâd go back to her old ways. If anything, the last incident would only make it easier for her to bully me. Her roommate whom she enjoyed to treat like shit wouldnât only take it, but enjoy it, perhaps ask for it. I didnât know if she believed that, but I believed that sooner or later that was exactly what was going to happen.
That thought only motivated me further to run. Living with Kris was turning me into a person I didnât want to be, one that enjoyed being bullied, humiliated, degraded, fucking slapped around and treated like shit. I didnât even want to think about being that pathetic excuse of a woman. I mean⌠it brought me more and more sexual pleasure the more I surrendered for it but⌠who said it was right for someone to run after their lust, especially when they were this fucked up. But I couldnât deny the fact that I was hopeless to resist her, whether physically or mentally.
But I could run. And right now that was exactly what I was about to do. I was at the door, with my suitcase in hand. In it were most of the stuff I moved in here with, and some of the things Kris bought for me, andâŚa good chunk of her money; Kris was at a friendâs house, and I was about to rob her and leave forever. I didnât take that muchâŚonly enough for a couple of monthâs rent and expensesâfive to six months if I spend it wiselyâwhich would be enough to help me get by until Iâd find a job.
The door was already open, but something was nailing my feet to the ground. I couldnât decide what it was for sure. I mean⌠I didnât think I had a conscience, one that would stop me from robbing a small, tiny portion of my rich bully of a roommateâs wealth. She trusted me; she didnât even try to hide where she kept her money. She opened the bag more than once in front of me to give me money for the cap or when we went shopping. She never thought Iâd do something as low as the thing I was trying to do now. Who knew I would draw the line on robbing the girl who had literately picked me up from the streets; I didnât.
Or maybe it was just that I really wanted to stay here, and potentially relive the intoxicating experience that Kris had introduced me to. Whatever it was, it forbade me from leaving.
So later that night, me and her were in the living room, I watching TV on low volume, she drawing on the tab on her lap.
Out of nowhere, I said what I had been wanting to say since she came home. âI almost robbed you today.â I didnât look at her cause I didnât want to see her reaction, but I could feel her puzzled eyes suddenly staring at the side of my face.
Her confusion took a while to pass, before I heard her shuffling on the couch. âWhyââ She cleared her throat. âWhat?â
âI almost robbed you today.â
ââŚWhy didnât you?â
I looked at her now, and only managed to give a shrug.
She took her time. We just looked at each other blankly for a while. I guess she was thinking about either why I almost robbed her, or why I just decided to tell her.
âDo you meanâŚâ She put her tab on the couch and sat more comfortably facing me. âDo you mean you were leaving?â
ââŚYeah.â
ââŚAnd you changed your mind?â
âYeah.â
âWhy?â
âWho the fuck knows.â I said.
ââŚâ She paused, her face between confusion and worry. âDo I need to start hiding my money from you now?â
âIt depends.â I smiled sarcastically.
âOn?â
âOn whether youâre gonna keep treating me like shit.â
My comment made her recoil, before she smiled. âFair enough.â She didnât seem particularly excited about talking about it, but my serious staring demanded an answer. And fortunately, she took me seriously this time. âI just find it⌠funâŚâ She shrugged, seeming slightly ashamed of a guilty pleasure. âI just find it fun to⌠pick on you sometimes. Is that so bad?â
âYes.â
She shook her head. âI donât think so.â
âWell I do⌠so can you justââ My frustration for some reason rose that moment. âCan you just⌠stop it. Look I need this place. I do. But I promise Iâll find a way to get the fuck out of here if you keep behaving like that. Nothing is worth this. Hell, I wouldnât be bullied this much if I was living on the damn streets.â
âLike youâd handle living in the street for more than a day.â she scoffed jokingly. âPlease huh. Youâre hardly handling living in an apartment with a me.â
She wasnât really laughing but she was trying to change the discussion, and I didnât play along. She sighed in frustration in response to my persistent serious face, then said, âBe my guest. Go live on the streets if you donât like living here.â She gestured towards the door.
ââŚIâm not bluffing.â Something told me she liked me being here, too much to accept the idea of me leaving this easily. âIâll really leave!â
She shrugged, and picked up her tablet again and continued drawing. I didnât know what to say to that. She just told me to beat it. Considering that I was totally bluffing, a butt-hurt frown occupied my face as I returned my attention to the TV.
Then after a couple of minutes I heard, âIâm sick and tired of you pretending youâre not into this.â
It felt like a slap to the face in more ways than one, but eventually I composed myself and replied. âExcuse me. What?â
She looked at me, then, confused by my show of confusionâwhich was really just fearâshe puffed and said, âPlease⌠As if you didnât almost climax while I was making a literal doormat out of your face.â
âThat wasnâtâŚâ my confidant words were cut short. She was right on the money, and I hoped I was a good-enough actress to deny it. âI was groaning.â
âMoaning.â
âNo I wasnât!â I chuckled nervously.
âMoaning like a bitch in heat.â
âShut up.â I whined.
She shut up, but not before giving me one of her slappable teasing smiles.
My cheeks were blushing and I was too angry to say a word, but as soon as I could, I spat, âAnd Iâm straight⌠by the way. In case you donât know.â
ââŚâ She rose her eyebrows at me as if she realized something. âOh.â
âYeahâŚâ I nodded, feeling a small victory.
ââŚStill in the closet I see.â She nodded and continued drawing.
âWhatâwhat? What?â I snickered, resisting the urge to lunge at her.
âCome on, itâs obvious.â
âIâm sorry! You know my sexuality, but I donât?â
âI dunno.â She looked up, pretending to think. âI always thought Iâm good at spotting these things in people.â
I stayed silent, partially because I didnât know what to say, and partially because I was genuinely curious to hear what she had to say. Considering the utter madness that had been wagging in my body ever since Iâd met her, I was curious to know what she saw in me. I mean⌠I was pretty sure I was straight, but, I was also sure a while back that I would never in a million years get any kind of pleasure from being pinned down by another girl and made to sniff her dirty gym shoe.
She looked at my awaiting face, then put her tablet back down and said, âOkay likeâŚI dunno⌠when you first approached me at the bar. I felt like I was in front of a high-school nerd who had a crush on me or something!â
âIâm bad at apologies, I told you.â
âNo⌠you were nervous⌠a lot.â
âWell Iâm nervous around girls.â I said impulsivelyâŚ.then quickly regretted it. This was private.
She smiled, then cocked her head, âYou donât say. And do you have any idea why that might be?â
ââŚYouâre stupid.â
âAnd youâre a dyke.â
âYouâre the dyke.â
ââŚâ She frowned. ââŚYeah? That supposed to be new information.â
âAnd Iâm not the one who canât seem to leave the other alone alright. So if thereâs somebody who has a crush on somebody here, itâs you.â I said, my face growing red as I focused my angry gaze on the TV.
âMaybe.â She shrugged. ââŚI do find you cute.â
Despite everything, that made me blush. This wasnât necessarily good news, but⌠it was nice to hear it. After all the shit Iâd been through, it was nice to know that I still had my touch. It felt good.
But I shouldnât lose focus. âWellâŚâ I turned to her. âThatâs to bad. Cause Iâm straight as an arrow.â
She exhaled, as if sheâd had enough, then rose to her feet. âI totally believe you.â
I shivered in fear as I realized she was walking towards me. âFuck are you doing?â
âJust want to try something.â
âStay wheeââ
Not letting me complete my sentence, and taking an audacious liberty, she grabbed the back of my neck and pulled my head forward toward her, planting her lips firmly on mine. She kissed me for what had to be five seconds, then let me go, staring into my eyes, with a confidant smile on her face. âHowâd that feel?â
It took me a moment to gather my breath and compose myself. âFelt like nothing.â If my face was showing no signs of lying, it was because I was actually telling the truth. It didnât feel that good. Frankly, I was more excited by her hand on the back of my neck more than the kiss itself.
âOhâŚâ She was taken aback; she believed me.
For a moment, judging by the disappointment in her eyes, I thought she was about to stand up, apologies and go back to her seat; no such luck.
âWhat about this?â with that she pulled on my neck and with her other hand pulled on my arm, and swiftly but aggressively guided me to the floor so that I lay flat on my back, with her on top of me. I tried to move my hands, but she pinned both my wrists to the floor above my head with one hand, and with the other forced me to look up at her.
She was strong, but I suppose that even she couldnât pin both my hands up using just one of hers; I could get free if I tried enough, but she probably would pin me again more securely, and frankly, I wasnât sure I even wanted to get free. âHuhâŚâ She said, bringing her face close to mine. âWhat about this?â Abruptly, she let go of my face and gave me a playfulâbut firmâsmack on the check, which immediately sent a bolting tingle down my spine. Just like that I was speechless, with my stomach empty and my skin prickling.
My failure to respond, and probably the reddening that suddenly painted my cheeks, made her giggle above me. âA moan would suffice.â
A moan automatically shot through my lips, causing her to smile. âGood girl.â
âKrisâŚâ I said, genuine fear in my shaky voice. I was at lost and she was the only one I could talk to. âI donât know whatâs happening to me?â
After a moment of watching my fear and desperation, she laughed âJeez.â She shook her head as she squeezed my cheeks. âNothing is happening to you, silly. Acting like youâve got a terminal disease. Youâre great. Perfect. But youâre as far away from straight as they come.â
Weeks Later
I was in bed scrolling on my phone in my pajamas. Kris was out with her friends.
Past days had been⌠beautifully weird for me. Talking about that new urge of mine hadnât gotten easier one bit. I couldnât even describe it to myself so that I could describe it to Kris. But luckily, Kris didnât need my explanation. She knew me better than I knew myself. She didnât take that much time to figure out what I hadnât.
My eyes lit up as a notification appeared on my screen. It was a message from Kris:
Iâll be home in about twenty minutes. If you donât want my shoe print on your face again, you better make yourself presentable.
The message filled me with excitement that I never thought a message could. She wasnât exaggerating nor kidding about her shoe print on my face. It was days before now, and I had forgotten to take down the garbageâon purpose of course. She tried to pin me to the floor, and I resisted, struggled and squirmed, cause that was half the fun, to fight her as she tried to do all kinds of mean things to me. Of course she eventually took a hold of me. With her foot in a flip-flops, she pressed on my face, pining my head to the ground. My groans gradually turned to moans from the mere humiliating act. When she took her foot off, she laughed, saying I had the pattern of her flip-flopâs sole printed on my cheek and temple. She even took a picture.
As ecstatic as that experience was, I still remember that it hurt like hell. I was always in the mood to be debased under her, but rarely in the mood for pain. So I leaped to my feet like a good girl and started making myself presentable.
I found out what she meant by presentable a week ago. Sheâd come from the gym, and I was laying on the couch with Netflix on, being the usual couch potato I liked to be, my limps sprawled out and chips and dips in my lap. When she walked into the living room and her eyes landed on me, she scoffed and shook her head.
âWhat?â I asked, with cheeks still stuffed.
âNothing.â She spat. âBut it would be nice to come home and get to see you in decent clothes for once.â
I looked down at my striped blue pajamas; I liked those pajamas and thought they looked cute. âDecent?â
âLike the clothes Iâve got for you.â She nodded towards the bedroom.
âOhâŚâ I hid my concern. Decent! Those clothes were sexy, revealing, and frankly, not appropriate for indoors, or at least not for a casual day like this; whoâd wear a sexy red lingerie and laze in front of the TV. And besides, she never dressed up like that for me, but I wasnât about to point that out for herâI liked her in her causal clothes anyway.
Now, I put on similar clothes to what I wore that nightâand most nights. Red baby doll dress. Knee-high black nylonsâhaving had waxed my legs, per Krisâs very persistent request. G-string. And last but not least, pink five-inch heels.
Was I comfortable walking in five-inch heels? Not remotely. Did they hurt? Absolutely. Did I even know how to walk in five-inch heels? No; I stumbled and tripped all the time and felt utterly silly and stupid wearing them inside the house. And that was exactly why Kris forced me to wear them. In her words, âI just like to watch you trip around like a clumsy blonde idiot, whatâs wrong with that?â
She used the word blonde a lot. I was pretty sure by now she had a blonde-fetish. Guess she watched a bit too much Highschool movies growing up. She would usually snatch me up by the collarâsometimes by the hairâand just start walking, dragging me behind her like a lamp to the slaughter, and I would limp, trip, fall and get up and try to keep up as best as I could. Sheâd throw me in bed, climb on top of me. She loved to make me look stupid and loved to treat me like a slut, and for some reason my blonde hair was a big bonus for her.
I finished wearing my clothes and started putting on my make upâall of which sheâd picked up for me too. Some eyeliner, not too little not too much that I looked like a striper. Some bright red lipstick. Some pink blush powder that gave a pinkish tint to my cheeks.
Barely avoiding stumbling, I walked back to take a good look at myself in the closet mirror. My hand went up instinctively to touch my face as I took the details of the ridiculous sight that was me. That was the most appropriate word to describe what was in front of me, ridiculous. I looked like a woman out of a questionable porno movie, yet, I liked it; though not to the same extent as Kris did. Ever since that day, although none of us stated it aloud, she was the bully of the house, and I was her little blonde bitch.
She always got what she wanted, which always consisted of me getting belittled in one way or another, sometimes I liked it, and sometimes I didnât.
Sheâd order. And Iâd rarely obey. It wasnât fun for me to just cave to her demandsâunless it was a trivial request, like me running to the kitchen to fix her a snack or something.
But most times, no. She had to come and physically force me. Sheâd either snatch me by the hair or put me in a headlock until I caved, or sit on top of me like she did so many times. Whatever it was, I had to be worn down or be physically restrained to do what she wanted.
And in the end, it always ended the same way, with me in whatever degrading position she wanted me in, whether it was at the end of her couch rubbing her sore feet, or at the floor while she used my face as her foot-wipe after a sweaty session at the gym, or on all foursâthe one that I never got to likeâwhile she laid her feet on my back or neck and used me like a lowly footstool as she worked on her laptop. I only complained once about how boring that was for me, but after she made an exciting change by tying her gym shoe to my face, I didnât complain againâbut the shoe to my face thing stayed till now; it was hell, but she rarely used me that way soâŚwhatever.
And then weâd go to sleep.
It turned out that the bitch didnât even do Karate in her sleep; she was just trying to sway me into sleeping at the foot of her bedâplus she liked the extra space. But now I didnât need swaying did I. Sheâd just walk in, grab me by the collar then throw me at the foot of her bed and tell me to go to sleepâthis was one that I obeyed instantly, cause one, Iâd be sleepy, and two, and more immortally, sheâd be sleepy and in no mode for foreplay. It took a while, but I had grown used to sleeping at her feet. I did feel like a dog, but as the days went by, I started minding that less and less. I started letting myself enjoy it, and grew used to hugging one of her legs to my chest as we both dozed off.
If I wake up before her, I get up and make her coffee and breakfast so that she could eat and then get straight to work like she liked. If she woke up before me, sheâd kick me off the bed to the ground, so that I could go and make her coffee and breakfast so that she could eat then get straight to work like she liked. So it worked out.
The keys in the door startled me, as I realized Kris had arrived. I walked out the bedroom just as she walked in the door. She wore her black t-shirt, her slim jeans, and a pair of brown ankle boots. Her eyes quickly landed on me as she closed the door, and as always, her lips showed a faint smile. First time she saw me in this outfit, she flat out laughed her ass off, and I stood there for like half a minute with my arms crossed and a big frown on my face. But I got used to it, and thankfully she didnât find it that funny anymoreâor at least managed to hide it better.
âHey.â She threw herself on the couch with her purse.
âHey.â I said as I kept my balance. âSo howâs your day?â
âAlright.â She sighed indifferently, then beckoned me closer with her hand. âCome here and give me a kiss.â Her friendly smile widened.
I started walkingâlimping towards her, stumbling. I almost tripped but managed to reach the couch, and instead tripped over her, making her laugh as I rested my face on her chest.
She snickered as she pinched my cheeks. âClumsy idiot.â
âShut up.â She leaned in and kissed me.
We just lay there for a couple of minutes with me between her shoulders.
âSo howâs the gang?â I asked.
âYouâre planning to stick to that stupid nickname.â
âHowâre your friends?â
âGood.â She said, âBut Yara had broken it off with her boyfriend⌠which really means Jeff was the one who really brock it off. So we pretty much spent the whole time talking about that.â She sighed.
I winced, knowing she hated nothing more than to talk about Yaraâs disastrous love-life. But I secretly got excited inside; she was meaner irritated.
âWhat about you?â She stroked my hair.
âYou knowâŚâ I shrugged. âAte. I talked to Ray a bit on the phone. And have been watching that new show I told you about. Andââ
âSo basically being a useless turd around the house as usual.â
I gave her a sarcastic smile. âAs usual.â
âWhy do I keep you around again?â
âCause you love me and cause Iâm a princess whoâs delightful to be around.â
âHummâŚâ she reached with the arm behind my back and pinched my butt, making me giggle. âWell, princess, how about you go down there and take my shoes off.â
I rolled my eyes, then shrugged. âI donât feel like itâOche fuck alright.â I unclamped her fingers from my nipple then slid down to the floor. I would usually resist more, but this wasnât an outrageous request, so I saved up my energy for later. I unzipped her first ankle boot then removed it from her foot, feeling it clinging to her damp white sock.
Relaxed, she sighed as she rose her foot and rested her ankle on my shoulder. Her toes wiggled inside the sock; I just hoped I wouldnât get much foot action tonight, as their smell was bad enough with them not pressed against my nose. I unzipped the other boot, and my hope was immediately squashed. The second her second foot was free from her boot, she shoved it into my unsuspecting face, using the foot on my shoulder to hook my neck and pull me closer. My hands shot in the air defensively but stayed at my sides, as I let out a groan, making her giggle. My eyes fluttered from the intensity of the stench smothering my nose.
âThat bad huh?â She snickered, wiggling her toes against my lips. âGood. Smell it you dumb bimbo.â
I closed my eyes as her socked foot pressed against the full length of my face. I did just what she said: took a deep whiff. I still felt utterly worthless and ashamed underneath her. I donât care how good it felt. A younger attractive girl was rubbing her sweaty foot on my face and calling me a bimbo; A younger girl slapped me around and pulled me by the hair whenever she felt like it, knowing I could never do the same to her. The humiliation of it would never wear away no matter how hot my crotch grew over it.
âIâm getting used to thisâŚâ She took a deep, lively breath, as if she was relaxing on some beach with the breeze. She shifted her sole down a bit to be able to look into my eyes. âYou know⌠I thought Iâd never find someone like you.â
âWhat do you mean?â My words were muffled with her foot, but she heard me.
âI mean⌠someone like you. Donât get me wrong. I met tons of girls. None of them were like what I wanted.â
I hid my disappointment. I knew what I was to her. A girlfriend but still⌠only reason it was me and not someone else, was that I was the right fit. Other girls probably gave her too much shit; I didnât. And plus, she obviously had tons of experiences, tons of ex-girlfriends, but she was my first.
âSome of them were down right too ugly, too sensitive or too fucking stupid for me to handle. But you⌠youâre perfect. You have everything I want. A rare breed.â
Same as every compliment, it made me blush. A rare breed.
âSmart, beautiful, cuteâŚâ
She gave a teasing smile in response to my warm one, then continued, âAnd so utterly pathetic that I could treat you like absolute horseshit and youâd⌠love it. Ready to take whatever I give you.â
I frowned, not truly hurt, just annoyed. And in response to that she slapped me with the sole of her foot, hard, which made a moan escape me. She giggled.
She rested her toes on my chin after a minute. âYou know⌠Iâm still a bit salty from last week. I donât think Iâm gonna let you go easily this time.â
âYou didnât let me go.â I was eager to correct her. âYou kept trying for like twenty minutes and I didnât cave.â
âWell, this time youâre gonna.â
âNop.â I shook my head animatedly, my fear getting the better of me.
Last week, she tried to make me suck her toes. And not wanting her disgusting sweaty toes anywhere near my mouth, I fought her off and kept my jaw clamped shut. She tried to force me to open it for more than twenty minutes. And cause Kris always got what she wanted, I ended up caving, on the condition that she kept her socks on. She wasnât totally satisfied with that, but she took it. And for the following five minutes I basically French-kissed her socked toes. I had already had her socks shoved in my mouth once, so it wasnât that big of a deal; still disgusting, but mostly I was just thankful that I dodged the larger bullet.
âYeah.â She nodded. âYouâre tonguing my feet tonight. That much is decided.â
We locked eyes for a second; just enough for me to see in her smirk that she was dead-serious. I tried to leap to my feet, and like a predator whoâd seen it coming she lurched forward and clutched a chunk of my hair, holding me in place. âSorry honey but Iâm in no mood to chase after your ass tonight.â
âAH..â I shrieked through the pain. âIâm not touching your bare feet.â
âFirst, yes you are.â She twisted her hand, wrapping my hair around it. âSecond, that tone is gonna get you nowhere. If you donât want to find out how my foot tastes today, Iâd suggest a more⌠docile manner.â
âFuck you.â I tried to pull away but it only made my scalp burn. She pulled harder, and I half-caved. âOkay okayâŚPlease��â
âThatâs more like it.â
âPlease donât make me do that. Itâs disgusting.â
âThatâs still a barrier for you huh!â she chuckled, then shrugged. âOkay. Convince me.â
With my hair still wrapped tightly around her hand, I whined, âWhat do you want?â
âI dunnoâŚâ She said, âOhâŚhere.â She pushed my head down, not letting go of my hair, till my face was inches away from the tops of her feet which rested on the ground. âKiss my feet. You havenât done that in a while.â
Cause itâs fucking degrading. Especially when sheâs sitting like that above me.
I groaned. I hated doing this. But it was the only thing that might be my way out of a very nauseating night. I inched my face closer to the top of her socked foot and laid my first kiss. âPlease donât make meââ
She nudged my face with her toes. âDonât beg.â She said, irritated. âJust kiss. I know what youâre asking for moron. And take my socks off.â
âOkay,â I said with a shaky tone as I slid her socks off, and immediately started laying kisses.
For a while the room was silent except for the smacks of my lips against her feet. Not for a second did she let go of my hair, probably thinking that the second she would I would bolt away crawling; she was right to think that.
I had to wipe my mouth with the top of my hand every two kisses, cause every contact resulted in a layer of sweat being stuck on my lips.
After what had to be five minutes of me humbling myself under her like a peasant pleading for her life, I felt a harsh tug on my hair, forcing me to rise. âOUCH.â
âSorry,â She giggled.
âYouâre pulling too hard.â I whined.
âBut I need to grab you somewhereââ She sounded irritated. She looked around for a while before her eyes widened, like sheâd gotten an idea. âI know⌠Wait a sec.â
My eyes watched confused. Keeping one hand grabbing my hair, she started unbuckling the belt on her jeans.
âWhat are youââ
âInnovating.â She slid her belt off.
I still hadnât realized what she was up to until she reached for my neck with the belt. I recoiled. âYouâre skimming off the top Kris. Seriously⌠A leash!â
âHushâŚ. Itâll be fun.â She tried to put it on me.
I slapped her hand away. âFuck thatâŚIâm not your fucking dog.â
She crocked her head and frowned, annoyed. On my face was a mixture of fear and childish defiance. But who was I kidding; like hell sheâd take my defiance seriously with me looking like a barbie. She clutched the collar of my baby doll dress and pulled me closer harshly, making me gulp.
âYes you are.â She spat.
Her wide eyes stared into mine, and she gave me a moment for what she said to sink in. It sunk in. With my face passively dull and hers satisfied, she wrapped the belt around my neck.
She gave it a testing tug; it was secured, though not overly tight, not uncomfortable. That didnât matter to me; I was still at the end of a leash.
Kris leaned back relaxed, seeming happy that she didnât have to bend forward to keep a hold on me, which I supposed had been inconvenient for her. âSo⌠you know what dogs do?â
I rolled my eyes, trying to hide my annoyance. âRoll over and bark I guess.â
âYeah⌠that.â She smiled in response to my irritated tone. âBut every once in a while, they like to lick their masterâs feet.â
I tried to run away and of course ended just getting a pain in my neck. She pulled on the leash to keep me in place. âYou just told me youâre not gonna do that!â I whined.
âNo I didnât.â She chuckled. âI told you to improve your attitude but made no promises.â
I had nothing else to say, nothing else to do; that didnât change the fact that there was no way in hell. So when she raised a foot, still bearing her teasing slappable smile on her face, I just turned my head away, acting mad. âMake me.â I said. I was pretty much fighting for the sake of fighting now. I didnât want her stink in my mouth, but even if I did, she hadnât earned it yet.
It seemed she didnât have the patience for my act. Suddenly my neck was yanked forward as Kris jerked the leash and shoved both her soles in my face. With her pulling on the belt and simultaneously thrusting her feet forward, my face was stinging against the pressure.
âYouâre really stubborn today.â She rubbed her sweaty soles up and down, pulling at my face features.
âHUMMph.â My face grew red. Her toes forced my eyes shut, her arches squashed my nose so hard it bent and I could hardly breath. I grabbed her jeans-covered ankles, desperately trying to force her feet off, but to no use; her legs were solid and determined and so was her pull on the leash.
This went on for what felt like ten minutes but was surely one minute, cause I couldnât imagine holding my breath longer than that. I swallowed a deep breath as soon as her feet left my face and rested on both my shoulders. I panted as she giggled above me. âIrritatingly tenacious.â She said. âYou know I was gonna let you go with some light licks, some French kisses on my toes⌠But I donât feel that kind anymore that youâre making it this hard for me. Iâm gonna fuck your mouth with my foot and youâre gonna take it.â
I was still catching my breath when her toes came to linger under my nose, intoxicating every breath I took in. My make-up was a mess, half of it probably staining her soles, and my shoulders were slouched and I was exhausted. It was probably cause she saw all of that that she said confidently, âStretch out your tongue, foot licker.â
I complied, knowingly not to her satisfaction, barely poking my tongue out.
She slapped me with the sole of her foot. âMore!â
I stretched it out fully. She giggled as she watched me, my tongue long and wide, awaiting her foot to pass all over it. She rested her heel on it. And my gag was immediate from the stinging taste of her sweat, before she dragged her sole down slowly as she winced with disgust.
My eyes burned and grew wet from the putrid taste.
âSee, that wasnât so bad was it?â She said. âOther one.â
With not a word of protest, I stretched my tongue, and she did it again, only this time keeping her toes on my lips, then, with my mouth open, she pulled on the leash, shoving her foot deep in my mouth.
She pulled hard and pushed her foot down harder. I never imagined that my mouth could stretch this wide, neither that it could fit half of Krisâs foot. The only upside to me having my mouth assaulted like that: My crotch was wetting my panties. She had no way of knowing that, but my moans quickly exposed me.
She looked deep in my eyes while she laughed at my pathetic show of pleasure and pulled harder. âIf someone told you that one day youâd be on your knees dressed like a street whore with a younger girl shoving her smelly feet down your throat, would you have believed them?â
âNOGH,â I chocked on her foot.
âAnd the saddest part isâŚyou love it. Donât you?â
I nodded, my face growing red.
âYou might not appreciate it.â She giggled and slapped my face with her other foot. âBut youâll take it.â She slapped me again. âCause I own your ass. Right?â
âHemmm.â I moaned, my skin prickled from the pain, pleasure and humiliation all bolting down my spine.
âAnd causeâŚ?â
ââŚâ I still couldnât talk straight, half cause of my moans, half cause her foot was still lodged half-way down my throat. I waited for her to take her foot off, only to realize that she just wanted me to mumble like an idiot around her toes, so I mumbled, âCas Iâm yoâlile blon bitââ
âThatâs right!â She laughed at how pathetic I sounded, pulling harder on the leach and shoving her foot deeper.
This went on for a while. It didnât take long for me to break. My jaw was aching, my eyes were tearing. The taste in my mouth wasnât getting any less revolting, and her toes were reaching too deep I thought I was about to vomit. Luckily, she pulled her foot out. I lurched forward and propped myself up on my hands, seeing my saliva dripping on the floor. When I looked up at her again, she seemed ecstatic, her eyes satisfied.
âYeah,â She nodded calmly. âThatâs the look.â
I wished I could see the look she was refereeing too. But judging by the assault I had just endured, I imagined I looked pitiful; red lipstick smeared all over my mouth, black eyeliner trailing down my blush cheeks, saliva covering and trickling down my chin. Thatâs the look that Kris wanted.
âYouâve been good today,â She crossed her legs, nodding her approval. âWanna have your fun now.â
Still in my miserable state, I could only nod. I took her mentioning it as a sign of approval, and moved my hand to my panties, but she stopped me.
âWaitâŚâ She kicked my hand away. âI think, it would be appropriate for this night to try something new.â
ââŚNew.â I couldnât hide my worry. I had enough ânewâ for one night.
She leaned back, and slowly, stretched her leg forward. My eyes darted between her face and leg, confused.
ââŚâ She frowned, like I was stupid. âHump.â
My eyes closed in defeat. She couldnât resist adding a final embarrassing addition to my already degrading night. But I couldnât argue, I just wanted to feel good now.
I climbed over her jeans-covered leg, making sure my crotch was on her shin. I looked up at her for final approval.
âMouth open.â She said. âTongue out.â
ââŚKris please!â I whined. This was her most loved, and my most hated ritual.
âNoâŚâ She shook her head. âOpen my little spittoon and ask the question. Come on.â
âButâŚâ
She slapped my face. âOpen my little spittoon come on.â
I opened my mouth, wide, as she liked, and stretched my tongue as far as it could go, as she liked. I mumbled around, âCan your blonde bimbo please hump your leg?â
This was something she rarely made me do, but I hated it ever time.
My eyes shut closed as she pursed her lips and shot a spit that splattered all over my face. None of it landed in my gaping mouth. It never landed in my mouth. She just liked me to open it cause she liked the sight of me like that, with my mouth gaping and my tongue stretched out like a whore begging for more, waiting for her spit.
She leaned with a satisfied grin. âHump away.â
I didnât need to be told twice. I rubbed my already moist crotch up and down her leg. I groaned as I tried to grind it as hard as I could. Naturally, I closed my eyes and buried my face in her thigh as I had my twisted intercourse. But Kris was having none of that. She grabbed me by the hair and forced my head up, forced my eyes open so that I looked right into her eyes. I didnât like it, but frankly by now I was just thankful she didnât make me keep my tongue stretched out like a dog while I humped her leg.
My heart pounded against my chest as my moans grew louder.
âYou close?â Kris smiled.
âHumm.â I groaned.
She leaned forward, her eyes interested. ââŚOne last time⌠Tell me what you are.â
âIâhmfmm.â I tried to say but my words came out mingled as a moan.
âCat ate your tongue.â She tugged on my hair. âCome on tell me what you are Jenna.â
I forced myself to take a breath but couldnât stop humping her leg for a second. I looked up at her and barely spoke, âIâm your little blonde bitch.â
She nodded, right before pursing her lips and shooting a spit that splattered on my forehead. âAnd you're lucky to even be that.â
I buried my face in her thigh as waves of pleasure bolted down my crotch. I came, my whole body twitching as I hugged her leg close to my chest.
I was still belittled and felt like a worthless bug. I had dignity, some at least, enough to still feel sad over it being pissed on by my young tormentor. But I knew that with time, Kris would make me forget all of that and accept the joy of being her little blonde bitch.
--------------
Hey there. Thanks for reading. If you liked this story, please visit the links below to read my other stories of similar themes.
3 notes
¡
View notes
Text
no no I want to unpack this a little actually
To get it out of the way, Ken is obviously pulling from pop culture signifiers of masculinity, and for better or worse, there's a certain type of man who thinks Fight Club/Scarface/etc describe the Real Secret Masculine Apotheosis that women are Keeping From You. So it's entirely likely within the fiction that Ken is wearing the mink because Reddit Film Bro says mink good.
On the other hand, how does the message of the two speeches compare? Tyler Durden has very specifically designed his philosophy around the rejection of consumerism, capitalism, and self. 1. Tyler Durden rejects the idea that purchased objects will improve your life or self in any way. You cannot buy your way to happiness. Life remains empty and unfulfilling no matter how perfect your house is. IKEA is the little death, etc. 2. Tyler Durden's ultimate terroristic goal is to destroy the records of debt in the banking system, plunging humanity (he imagines) into a creditless, moneyless society of hunter gatherers. Our brief glimpse of this suggests freedom on the corpse of modern life. 3. Tyler Durden rejects the self. Self care is out. Self improvement is out. Self destruction is IN. Within Fight Club, the goal is to strip off everything except the experience of the fight. Identity is left at the door, along with "whoever you might be on the outside". what remains is the body, and the act of conversation through violence. Later, within the Project Mayhem cult, disciples literally have no names. Finally, I want to tease out the fact that Tyler/The Narrator specifically suggest: "we are a generation raised by mothers. maybe another woman isn't the answer"
Okay so what about Barbie? This movie is a literal vehicle for consumerism--a toy commercial with high production values. It's also a movie about what it means to be human. It's about the contrast between having a perfect life/house/wardrobe and depression/dissatisfaction/existential dread. The solution to this dissonance is to leave the dream house and become mortal. Leave the world of signifiers and become a thing that dies. Embracing the ephemerality of human life allows for a more meaningful experience of it. When Barbie has this conversation with Ken, she is on the verge of making this commitment to her own mortality.
Kens in barbie land are defined by their relationship to barbies. This is not at all like real life for men and women, but it is the base statement about canonical barbie land. Within the mindset of Fight Club, this is actually more relevant--the men of Fight Club, like Tyler, consider themselves defined by women, and are trying to find meaning outside of women.
anyway. Tyler here is listing off things that one earns. They are signifiers of success. Money, cars, even the white-collar uniform of khakis, these all represent fiscal success in a very "making it" sort of way. driving my Lamborghini in the hollywood hills etc.
The things Barbie is listing off are not signifiers of earned wealth, though. Barbies & Kens are immortal, they do not earn wages or save them in a meaningful sense. Beach, for Ken, represents determination at birth--it's what's on his packaging, it's his role in society, it's his destiny as a toy. The mink, the house (I think she is talking about the aesthetic of the house, not the building itself), these are things that were obtained with little to no work. They are signifiers, but not of wealth. They are signifiers of masculinity, or literally "patriarchy" as Ken understands it. Which is to say, these are objects that confer upon Ken a Place in the World. They elevate him from someone who doesn't matter to someone who does. They give him personal value.
We can think of wealth, in the world of Fight Club, as also something that confers personal value. It is what differentiates men who don't matter from men who do. Men with cars matter. Men with good jobs matter. Men with money matter. Ultimately, even the difference between immortal kens and mortal men is the same: the desire to be someone with value.
The speeches Barbie and Tyler give mirror each other in this way: you are not the signifiers of value that tell an uncaring world "I am a person, pay attention to me". You already are a person. When you rely on external validation to prove to yourself that you matter, you've already lost the game. Being alive, the experience of being alive in this body, is truth; everything else is illusion. Tyler Durden says this because he wants you to find meaning through him. Barbie says this because she wants Ken to find meaning outside of her.
I find it interesting to compare Tyler Durden's radical methodology of self-destruction to Barbie's ultimate choice to become human. Don't get me wrong, Tyler Durden is a hypocritical cult leader who forcibly castrates politicians and Barbie is a literal children's toy. Obviously it's not the same. But they are both undergoing a kind of enlightenment through casting off the trappings of worldly success and therefore becoming... something new.
Maybe all the things you thought made you you arenât reallyâŚyou. Barbie (2023) / Fight Club (1999)
117K notes
¡
View notes
Photo
4/7/23: r/SketchDaily theme, "Free Draw Friday." This week's character from my anthro WWII storyline is Arno Spiegel. He's one of the core members of the resistance Diamond Network (the others are Josef Diamant, Gret Dannecker, and Lukas Mettbach, with collaborators Andreas Cranz and Trudi Detzer); he isn't as courageous as they are, but makes up for it with his smarts. There'll be more about him later in my art Tumblr and Toyhou.se.
Regarding his design, he's a dachshund, albeit a rather plump one. I'm not satisfied with his hair, it may change in the future.
TUMBLR EDIT: Arno is the least-developed member of the Diamond Network--all the others have acquired extensive backstories by now, though he's been mum so far, I think mainly because I'm a bit too ignorant regarding him. He's an accountant--at least, he was, before he ended up captured by the Nazis--and I know zilch about accountants and how they work. So I really can't tell you anything about his employment. đł
What I do know: Arno Spiegel is an accountant. Middle class, decent but modest means, good at his job, prudent with money, not terribly successful socially (especially not with women), rather shy and unassuming mostly due to his appearance--he's short, plump, nerdy, and unlike most of my characters actually rather fits the Jewish stereotype. You can tell just by looking at him whether he's wearing a yarmulke/kippah or not. Given the atmosphere that develops in his home country, this could very well be another reason for his shyness--the more he stands out, the more dangerous it could be, so he just keeps his head down, keeps to himself, does his work. I think he manages to remain employed right up to the end before the Nazis--at least a few of which possibly made use of his services--storm into his neighborhood, hustle him and the others out, and shove them onto a train. Arno had known something was up, and had been thinking of leaving for good, but he hadn't thought the Nazis would act so abruptly, he assumed there would be warning. Obviously it's too late now.
The labor camp is at the city's far end and it isn't long before Arno is bustled down the ramp, an SS guard barks for him to go right, he's told to strip and to leave behind his possessions (he gets to keep his glasses--the guard says they'll hold on to the rest of the prisoners' belongings and they'll get them back later, though Arno suspects this is a lie), then they're all ordered into the showers. Stripping had been humiliating--this part is outright terrifying. All that comes out of the showers is cold water, though, and after quickly washing off they're ordered out again.
Arno puts up with the delousing, the head shaving, the tattooing, getting the striped clothes with the yellow star, the questioning and photographing and cataloging, without saying a word of protest. He can't really hold back the tears, though. He's made to get into rows with the other newcomers, given a brief outline of what to expect, assigned a bunk and a job. The work here is pointless--digging holes, filling holes, breaking rocks, carrying rocks, stacking rocks and breaking them again--he can't understand it. He's assigned to break rocks with a pick and he's awful at it. He tries his hardest, because what else can he do, and manages for a little bit, but then his pick gets stuck and while trying to dislodge it, he stumbles backward and runs into somebody. They both hit the ground, landing in the mud; Arno immediately pushes himself around, apologizing profusely and reaching out his hand, only to yelp in pain when something smacks it away, hard. He blinks the water out of his eyes and sees that he knocked down an SS guard. The guard is holding a riding crop, the object that slapped Arno's hand away when he tried to help, and he looks PISSED.
"Watch it, Jew!" he barks; Arno stumbles to apologize further, holds out his hand again--the guard practically snarls with hate--then somebody grabs hold of Arno from behind and hauls him back. "Apologies, Herr ObersturmbannfĂźhrer, apologies," a voice says repeatedly, "won't happen again, apologies." Arno watches the guard push himself to his feet--all spattered with mud--but whoever's holding on to him won't let him go to try to assist him. The guard looks ready to start smacking him with the crop when another guard calls to get his attention; he gives Arno a final malevolent glare before storming off. The person holding Arno's arm finally lets go, Arno lets out a relieved breath, and turns around to see him. His rescuer is taller than he is, quite thin, dressed in the same striped outfit but with a black triangle with a Z on it rather than a yellow star. Oddly, he has mismatched eyes, one brown, one blue. He shoves Arno's pick back into his hands and says, "Learn to split the rocks or they'll put a bullet in your head. I'll show you how." He does so, demonstrating a few times; it's all quite fast, but as he tells Arno when he asks him to slow down, "You gotta work fast, these Schweine won't wait for you to catch up." Fortunately, despite his clumsiness and lack of strength, Arno learns fast, and the stranger quickly teaches him how best to handle the pick based on his abilities. Before long the two of them are rapidly splitting rocks for the others to carry away. Arno gets nervous when the guard he'd knocked down passes by again, still mudstained, still glaring, but seeing Arno working, he doesn't approach and goes on his way. The stranger working with him lets out a breath.
Stranger: "You must be the f**king luckiest man I know."
Arno: "Lucky--? How do you mean? I knocked him down, he must be so upset right now."
Stranger: "You're still alive, is what I mean. And I can't be sure but at least it doesn't look like he's gonna mess with you. Any other time, he'd've put you out at the first chance. Herr Gott must be watching over you."
Arno: "I tried to help him up."
Stranger: "No offense, friend, but he'd rather lie in the mud than take help from a Jew. Trust me, you're lucky to still be breathing."
Arno: "He wouldn't--I mean, a guard wouldn't just kill a prisoner over such a thing, would he--?"
Stranger: "They kill us over lesser things here. And what are you talking about, 'a guard'? Don't you know who that is?"
Arno: "I don't know anyone, I was only just brought here."
Stranger: "You need to learn faster then, friend. Everyone knows Der Teufel (the Devil)."
Arno: "Der Teufel--?"
Stranger: "The commandant. Herr Dannecker."
It's a bit before Arno realizes just how close a scrape he had and how truly lucky he is, considering; he gets plenty of chances to see why later on. Commandant Dannecker is well known for his unpredictable temper and his unceasing cruelty, especially of the psychological variety--he definitely knows how to mess with someone's head. For some inexplicable reason, he decides not to target Arno (maybe he doesn't consider him enough of a challenge), and Arno is also quick to learn to keep his head down in here, too. His benefactor introduces himself as Lukas Mettbach, a Sinti petty criminal who, like Arno, was rounded up with a surviving handful of his camp after the Nazis massacred the rest; unlike Arno, he's quite familiar with the camp system by now, as Dannecker's is the third he's been in. He's passed selections three times now and even survived the attentions of a doctor he calls simply Der Todesengel, the Angel of Death (the way he talks about this person makes Arno suspect he's not real, is some sort of figment of a disturbed imagination, though Lukas does show him a huge nasty scar on his side which he insists the Angel gave him); it's frankly unbelievable that he's survived as long as he has, though his experiences have taken an obvious mental toll, and Arno is a little uneasy about him at first. Lukas makes it clear any malice he feels is aimed solely at the Nazis and Arno doesn't have to worry about him. He takes Arno under his wing, helping him out in what small ways he can and teaching him how to survive, and Arno is infinitely grateful. The two become fast friends.
They manage to keep alive for a while--sadly, the primary goal of living in a labor camp--and although the entire experience is incredibly demoralizing (Arno tries to be friendly with Isaak Schindel, the Jewish kapo, and gets a smack from Schindel's club in response: "Mind your business, Jew!" Schindel snaps), he doesn't completely lose his hope. He and Lukas witness when a later newcomer to the camp stands up to Dannecker one day as he's beating a prisoner; Dannecker breaks off the attack and leaves, only to come striding right back with his revolver, shooting the prisoner in the head even as he begs for forgiveness. Arno and Lukas and everyone else stand and watch mutely as Dannecker empties all but one bullet and walks after the other prisoner, who futilely attempts to flee; he corners him by the wall, puts the gun to his head, and pulls the trigger. Nothing happens. But it's the just the start of Dannecker's psychological campaign to break him down; the commandant has made Josef Diamant his new pet project.
Arno and Lukas, who had already befriended Diamant not long before, offer what advice they can to try to pull him through what Dannecker's doing, but it soon becomes clear the commandant's efforts are taking their toll. Lukas is just about convinced Diamant's days are numbered--Diamant just can't keep his head down and obey like a good prisoner--though Arno is a bit more hopeful. They both are aghast, however, when Diamant starts paying undue attention to one of Dannecker's guests to the camp: Margarethe Dannecker, his stepdaughter. Every time Dannecker escorts her from the limo and through the yard into the main building, Diamant watches intently, even catching her eye and smiling at her; at first Gret blushes and averts her eyes, but she soon enough returns his attention, looking for him in the crowd as she walks past. He even manages to scrounge a bit of scrap material to fashion her a ring which he slips to her as she goes by. Arno and Lukas assume he's attracted to her and try to talk him out of such madness--no good can come of this. They don't understand that Diamant's not interested in Gret in the least--he just sees her as a means to an end, and his goal is to finish off Dannecker. As he puts it to them, "He'll kill me if I don't kill him first." He doesn't explain the specifics to them until after he succeeds in getting Gret to meet him privately so they can talk. He plans to seduce her into helping him, but it turns out she despises her stepfather as much as he does and also wants him dead--she's been planning to use Diamant to achieve her goal. When it turns out the two of them are on the same page, Diamant lets the others in on his plot: Gret will give him the means to kill Dannecker, and they'll escape the camp together.
Lukas vehemently refuses to get involved; Arno can't think of anything he can offer. Diamant tells them it's fine, he doesn't need them to do anything but be ready at a certain location when the time comes, if they wish to come along. About a dozen other prisoners who are let in on the plot agree to go. Diamant instructs Gret to ask her stepfather for a gift--a ring--and since Dannecker already spoils her, he readily agrees. Diamant is well known as a jeweler; the SS even tortured him with his own jeweler's tools, Dannecker partially crippling Diamant's hand when he ran a nail file through it. As expected, Dannecker calls Diamant in and orders him to design and fashion a ring especially for Gret, and sets up a small workspace for him in a room just off his office, with a guard watching over him to make sure he doesn't try anything. Diamant also tells Gret to keep Dannecker distracted and in a good mood while he works on the ring--and to secure a loaded gun--specifically, a revolver--and hide it near his space. Gret is very good at what she does and follows through to the letter. Everything goes so smoothly that the guards assigned to Diamant start to slack off once they notice he's not attempting to escape, and on the day Diamant selects to finally set his plan in motion, he and Dannecker are alone.
Arno, Lukas, and the others have been told to be waiting at a little-used entrance to the administrative building at a certain time. They slowly move away from their work stations and head back there while a few prisoners who decided not to accompany them make sure the guards don't pay much attention. They pretend to work while they wait in case any eyes are on them. The more time passes, the more nervous they get--when the door suddenly pops open and Diamant, pale and panicked looking, waves them inside. Despite his expression, everything is going according to plan, and they enter the building to make their way to a passage that will lead them out of the camp, unnoticed by the guards. Lukas objects when he notices Gret is present--he refuses to go anywhere with "that Nazi bitch," but Diamant insists as she's the one who pointed out the hidden passage and made the entire plan possible, and Arno persuades him to come along. They head for an area in the hallway where a large tapestry is hanging, push it aside, and unlock and open the door behind; a wide passage leading downward is revealed. Everyone hurries inside and closes the door behind them, letting the tapestry fall back in place. They then head away from the camp and further under the city via a network of passages connecting various buildings; it's a long while before they halt and listen, finally hearing a dim alarm sounding in the distance. They pulled off their escape so well that it took almost an hour for Dannecker's body to be discovered, and they're far ahead of the guards by now. After a while the group splits up, though Diamant, Gret, Lukas, and Arno stay together. Eventually, the four of them form the nucleus of the Diamond Network, which starts working to help free and shuttle away other victims of the Nazis.
As one of the founding members, Arno has quite a position of influence, though he's not like the other three--each of whom, including Gret, is more than capable of defending themselves and fighting off others. Arno is a survivor but he isn't a fighter; he wasn't in the camp long enough to either toughen up or lose a significant amount of weight, so he's still soft and unskilled at what he deems to be the important things. But he does have a sharp mind--he's the most intelligent and well educated of the four, and soon proves to be good at tactical planning and especially anything involving numbers. This may not be the most useful talent in pulling off escapes themselves or fighting off Nazis, but he makes sure everything possible is in the best position to make escapes go smoothly, and he's especially invaluable in plotting out how to handle escapees afterward, coordinating where they're to go and how they're to get out of the country. He easily determines which passages and routes are the best for any actions, and has an excellent memory of where everything is. He only rarely needs to consult the many maps and diagrams of the passages and tunnels, which minimizes the danger of members being caught with valuable information on their persons. He's not flashy, he's not memorable or even very noticeable in any way, but he is useful.
Throughout the story Arno constantly doubts his own abilities, however, and feels insignificant compared to the others, especially when his physical limitations impair his actions. He's painfully self-conscious about his looks and is very shy, especially with domineering men like Diamant, and women. He's never had any sort of relationship, and while he's not bitter or spiteful by any means, he is rather wistful about missing out on most of the experiences others have had.
I'm not sure how yet, but at some point in the story Arno comes into contact with a young woman named Gertraud Detzer. Trudi, as she calls herself, is the apparent patient of an SS doctor named Erich Arzt; she'd been living with him and helping to keep his house in exchange for treatment for a "medical condition." At least, that's the story. One day Gret, who'd been out trying to collect information from Arzt's house, returns to the group in a near-panic; Trudi had caught her in the act of nosing around in Arzt's study. Arzt had arrived just then, yet instead of yelling for him to come to the study, Trudi left Gret and made an excuse, not mentioning Gret's presence as she escaped (their conversation made it clear nobody, herself included, was allowed in Arzt's study without permission, so Gret assumes this is the reason for her silence). Everyone waits, tense, for a few days, but nothing happens, SS activity against the Network doesn't increase. Diamant suspects Trudi may not be a threat to them after all--the situation mirrors that of an informant of theirs, Andreas Cranz, an SS chauffer who similarly spotted and identified Gret shortly after their escape (the SS had first assumed she was taken hostage, but soon enough realized she was collaborating with the enemy and ordered her shot on sight) yet failed to report her. The Network established contact with Cranz and recruited him to eavesdrop on his passengers and report everything back to them; by now they've somehow established the means to pay him for his services, which in Cranz's case is a big motivator. Perhaps Trudi is similar. Cranz is the one to fill them in on her situation living with Arzt and reports that she often visits her mother; Diamant sees his opening.
He visits Frau Detzer but she refuses to talk with him, and on a second attempt Trudi herself threatens Diamant not to bother them, hinting at violence. Of course he wants to recruit her now; he instructs Gret to try, since she's the one Trudi covered for. Gret is skeptical, but Trudi is much more receptive to her, and allows her in to talk. Gret gets curious about why Trudi didn't turn her in, and Trudi willingly answers her tentative questions; she doesn't have to say anything outright, but Gret easily concludes that there's a not-entirely-consensual sexual relationship between her and the doctor, in exchange for him not revealing her "medical condition" to anyone else. When Gret asks what "medical condition" this could be, Trudi fetches a folder and lets her see it; within is a medical assessment for someone named Gerwin Detzer. "Is this your twin brother?" Gret asks, to which Trudi smiles slightly and replies, "This used to be me." Trudi was born an intersex male, with both male and female characteristics; after some surgery, she realized she felt more like a girl, changed her name to Gertraud, and has been living as female ever since. Arzt found out about her condition when she was injured and he, as the nearest doctor, treated her; he promised not to reveal her secret if she came to stay with him and basically let him do whatever he wished. Gret, who was similarly victimized by Dannecker, finds this abhorrent, but Trudi simply shrugs and says, "It's not so bad. Not as bad as it could be. Whatever to stay alive, ja?" When Gret explains Diamant's reason for visiting her, Trudi agrees to talk with him. "You're very beautiful, you know," Trudi adds as Gret gets ready to go, and when Gret blinks and says, "Dan...ke?" Trudi smiles at her again. She's quite obviously flirting now. Gret, flustered yet also a bit oddly flattered, returns to Diamant with the news.
Arno and Lukas listen in as Gret explains the situation as best as she's able. It's strange, but makes basic sense to her; the men, on the other hand, are beyond confused. Lukas does manage to somewhat get it, saying, "So...she's a boy...with the parts of a boy and a girl...who thinks she's a girl...and likes girls?" He then wonders if Trudi has any supernatural powers or maybe the evil eye, because if she were one of his people, she'd definitely have supernatural powers or the evil eye. (Oh my God, while Googling the evil eye I found this on Wikipedia: "Ancient Greeks also had an old custom of dressing boys as girls in order to avert the evil eye." AHAHAHAHAHA.) (This is also kind of funny for Lukas to suggest as he himself could be accused of having the evil eye, what with his heterochromia.) Arno is the least perturbed of the group; he finds the story odd, but oh well. If Trudi is willing to help them despite the threat it poses to her, surely she's a decent person, and the idea of ridiculing or criticizing her for something obviously beyond her control doesn't sit well with him. When they first meet (Lukas asks, "Do you have the evil eye?" and Trudi responds, "Do you?"), Arno is the most polite of the three, clasping her hand and greeting her as Fräulein Detzer; Trudi smiles and says, "Trudi." Similar to Gret, her smile makes him blush. Trudi refers to him as Herr Arno from that point.
Whenever they have occasion to meet, Trudi is friendly and more attentive to Arno than the others usually are; the two don't flirt with each other like she flirts with Gret--she's not interested in men, and only flirts with them when she's manipulating them for some reason--but she often affectionately touches his face or holds his arm and talks with him. For someone socially awkward like Arno, this is incredibly kind and appreciated, and she always manages to boost his spirits. She even tells him, "When this mess is over and these Nazi bastards are all gone, we can dress up and walk out arm-in-arm and make all the pretty Mädchen jealous, then you can pick one and I can pick one, ja?" While his particular skills are invaluable to the others, they often neglect to mention this, and he's too shy to bring it up; Trudi always makes a point of letting him know. He asks her at one point why she's so nice to him in particular.
Trudi: "It's a strange thing for people to be nice to each other?"
Arno: "Nein, it's just...why to me? I don't do anything any more important than anyone else. I do appreciate your kindness. But, why me? Why not Herr Josef, or Herr Lukas...?"
Trudi: "I don't know. I feel, though, I understand you. People look at you and don't quite see the whole picture, nein? The inside and the outside don't quite match, nein?"
Arno: "Nein...they don't. Or...I don't really feel like they do, I don't know."
Trudi: "I was like that once. I found who I am. You will, too."
Trudi's prediction does turn out true, though at a high cost. Arno starts to find some courage as the story goes on, and at some point toward the end he has to help the group fend off a Nazi who tries to follow and attack them; the rest of the group have already moved on ahead and only Arno is left to try to stall the guy. He does his best, and does manage to slow the guy down, but is seriously wounded in the process; he collapses and doesn't witness the man try to follow the others again, only to get attacked this time by Trudi, who's just arrived. Despite her slim build, Trudi is rather strong and capable of fighting men who aren't specially trained; unlike Arzt, who's fit and able to easily subdue her, this guy isn't as in shape as he could be, and she manages to get him in a chokehold, slowly strangling the life out of him. (She'd already done this once to a man she found trespassing in Arzt's house while he was gone.) She holds on until he stops breathing and goes limp, then, after making sure he's dead, hurries to Arno, dropping beside him and pulling him into her lap. He regains consciousness but is quite weak from blood loss; Trudi presses her hands over his wound as she cradles him and waits for the others to return.
Arno (weak and panting): "Did I stop him?"
Trudi: "You did."
Arno: "He won't follow them...?"
Trudi: "Nein...they're safe. You killed him."
Arno: "I did?"
Trudi: "You did. He won't follow them now, he's dead."
Arno: "Well...I always wanted to prove I could fight...guess I did, ja?" (weak laugh, wince) "Just didn't think it would hurt so much."
Trudi: "You proved it. You were very brave."
Arno: "I always wanted someone to tell me that."
Trudi: "It's true."
Arno: "Could you stay with me a little bit, Fräulein Trudi...? Just till the others come back? I don't want to be alone."
Trudi: "Of course. I'll stay as long as you need."
Arno: "I'm so sleepy all of a sudden...don't go, bitte?"
Trudi: "I'll stay right here."
Arno: "Danke." (closes his eyes) (falls still)
Trudi: (brief silence) "Herr Arno? ...Herr Arno...?"
By the time the others come back, Arno has slipped away. Trudi keeps hold of him the entire time. Lukas especially is devastated, dropping to his knees beside them, eyes tearing up. Trudi sticks to her story when Diamant asks what happened, insisting Arno was the one who killed the guy: "He was very brave." Although skeptical, none of them question it. Diamant is touched that Trudi refuses to leave Arno's side as they take him away; she kisses him and murmurs, "TschĂźss, Herr Arno," when they have to part.
The aftermath of Arno's loss is something I haven't fully developed yet, though Lukas's chilly feelings toward Trudi thaw somewhat both then and throughout the story, seeing how she reacts to him (this might be a small part of the reason, also, that he starts to warm to Gret, whom he'd long regarded as "that Nazi bitch" despite her being their ally--these feelings take a lot longer to resolve, however). I'm pretty sure that after the war, the others--Lukas and Trudi especially--continue to pay their respects at his burial site. Trudi never wavers from her story about his courage, which, despite the outcome, has more than a grain of truth. Arno may not have been the one to kill the man, though he did his best, and gave his life while doing so. Trudi didn't lie when she said he was very brave.
[Arno Spiegel 2023 [âFriday, âApril â7, â2023, ââ3:00:23 AM]]
0 notes
Text
The Unsaid Vow (Prologue)
Synopsis- You always knew when you weren't wanted. And the way things are going in your marriage with Jungkook, a divorce is looking more and more likely. While he's getting closer to a woman at work that you're certain he's having an affair with, you're planning your escape with your four-year-old son. However, five years of marriage did not expose you to a certain side of your husband. A side of Jungkook that only gets triggered when you try to leave and break apart your perfect 'family'.
Warnings- Yandere behavior, graphic language, violence/murder, women bashing on other women, heavily implied infidelity, bad parenting, absent father, broken family vibes, very slow buildup bc Jungkook doesn't really snap until you leave him so just give him a min lol, inexperienced author writing for a four-year-old (I never wrote for a kid before pls gimme a break), also I chose my future son's name for this fic but pls feel free to name him whatever you want :)
Slow burn Yandere Husband Jungkook
Word Count; 5.4k
Unlike the vast majority of married couples, neither you nor Jungkook donned wedding rings.
Never in your five years of marriage did you regret this decision, given it was brought upon by you and your husbandâs lack of funds for fancy wedding bands at the time of your rushed marriage.
Well, you were never annoyed....until tonight, that is.
The scene before you was exceptionally intimate, so much so that you felt the instinctual need to look away in respect of the two before you.
The woman was gorgeous, effortlessly attracting all the attention the small conference room had to offer. In addition to this natural charisma spurred on by her borderline enchanting looks, her short and skin-tight red dress showed off her pleasantly curvy body. Her long, silky, and jet-black hair was pulled back into an elegant ponytail that provided a simple background for her darling features. Utterly doll-like was her face; petite, creamy in complexion with bright doe eyes and berry-pink lips.
Such a beautiful woman was currently in the arms of an equally, if not more so, attractive man.
He was tall and slender, yet not at all lanky given his sturdy build that was a testament to his strict workout regime. His olive skin was complimented with occasional tattoos, a mix of faded and fresh ink that you knew like the back of your hand despite only the tats on his hand currently showing in his crisp Valentino suit. His mid-length inky black hair was down to frame his sharp face, and indeed it was a very handsome one consisting of full eyebrows, bow-like lips, a fleshy yet impish nose, and two large, yet seemingly bottomless, raven orbs.
This man had his arms encircling the middle of the mysterious woman, her expression lifting into a light-hearted giggle as she leaned forward to whisper something in his ear.
Whatever she said mustâve been amusing to the man, given his usual stoic facade briefly melted away as he allowed a small smile at her words, his pearly round teeth peeking out for a split-second appearance.
If you didnât know any better, you would have thought that these two were lovers.
But there was only one problem with this scene.
That was your husband, Jungkook.
And that woman in his arms was not you.
As if sensing your distress and wanting to soothe your well-founded suspicion, Jungkook pulled away from the woman and ran his gaze across the room- only stopping when he spotted you. Your spouse then gestured at you, the girl following his line of sight and landing on you and your pitiful spot by the snack table. Her joyful expression briefly dropped for a blink-and-you'll-miss-it second, but she quickly plastered on another grin and nodded. The two then strode their way over to you, barely giving you enough time to steel your nerves and muster a polite purse of the lips.
Before you knew it, the woman was right in front of you with your partner at her side instead of yours. Much to your dismay, she was only more attractive up close, and you narrowly held back a grimace as she held out a hand in introduction. You took it and shook it lifelessly.
âHello, you must be Mrs. Jeon. Iâm Sana, Jungkookâs colleague.â Even her voice was pretty, musical and light to the ears.
âH-Hi, nice to meet you but please call me Y/n.â A brief and awkward pause as Sana briefly sized you up and down. âUm, Jungkook has never mentioned youâŚ.â you trailed off, side-eyeing your husband in hopes he would intervene and add context to this random goddess heâs thrust upon you.
Jungkook gracefully took his cue and explained, âSana transferred from another branch out of the city and has only been with us for five months. Iâm her case supervisor and have been taking care of her, showing her the ropes and whatnot.â
Sana didnât even spare you a glance as she fondly looked up at your husband, coyly biting her lip and saying in a much softer tone that could've been just for his ears only, âAnd heâs been really good at taking care of me.â
You didnât consider yourself a jealous stay-at-home wife who obsessed over the tiniest details between her husband and other women, but the double meaning behind her badly-whispered comment was enough to make you splutter in disbelief. However before you could even gather up the courage to ask just what the hell âtaking care of meâ consisted of, two new faces waltzed up and joined the conversation.
âAre you all enjoying this fabulous Christmas party?â A tall, broad-shouldered but nice-looking man asked in a tone of familiar amicability.
You thankfully smiled up at him, having met him many times before.
His name was Jin, and he was the one who got Jungkook this job.
It occurred about five years ago when you first told Jungkook that you were pregnant. Being the romantic but overall good guy that Jungkook was, he insisted that you two get married so that your child could have parents who were at least husband and wife. In addition it would also lessen the judgment in your two families, which at the time was extremely appealing to you. You had agreed to marry on one condition: after running to the courthouse you two would need to move in together in a decent apartment with a room for the nursery. But getting an apartment would mean month-to-month rent, and Jungkookâs tattooing gigs werenât stable enough to ensure that.
Jin was originally a friend of Jungkookâs older brother, but when he heard through the grapevine about the issue, he bought Jungkook a couple of suits and offered him a job at the corporation he worked at.
Now Jungkook made more than enough money to support your little family, and it was all because Jin took a chance on a college drop-out and his knocked-up girlfriend.
You opened your mouth to respond but were cut off by the unknown lady beside Jin.
âIâd say a little too much fun if anything. Sana and Jungkook, we get that you're the infamous office couple but maybe tone it down a bit, huh?â She joked while raising her brows at the close proximity between the two.
A long and tortuous silence swept the scene.
Jin glanced at you, pity swimming in his usually carefree eyes.
Not trusting your voice to say anything and desperately wanting to hide your face from the piercing eyes, you distracted yourself by taking calculated sips of watered-down eggnog.
âDaehyun...this is actually Y/n, Jungkookâs wife,â Jin told the lady in an uncomfortable voice.
You didnât know what stung more, the fact that this stranger thought that there was more chemistry between Sana and your husband than with you, or that it was Jin who corrected this mistake and not Jungkook himself.
âO-Oh, well itâs nice to meet you.â Daehyun awkwardly said to you while avoiding direct eye contact.
You offered a tight smile, âPleasure.â
Whatever gratitude you couldâve had for Daehyunâs clear embarrassment quickly vanished when the woman went on to continue, âIâm sorry. Jungkook never mentioned being married and he doesnât wear a ring so I didnât even know. I bet it must be interesting for his housewife to meet his office wife though, right?â
She laughed, not realizing that she only succeeded in putting a foot in her mouth right before stomping it all over your pesky little heart. The group didnât seem to share your uneasiness, all three of them politely chuckling along to the lukewarm joke at your expense. Once again, you focused on your dwindling beverage to avoid the burden of speaking or even facing them directly, too scared that your miserable expression would be unanimously inspected.
âWell, we just came over to recruit you all for some karaoke!â Jin cheerfully announced, clearly trying to change the subject, âThereâs a machine in the break-out room and itâs more fun to sing with a group.â
âMore like you want an audience.â Jungkook wittingly teased, a handsome smirk on his face as Sana playfully scolded him with a push to the chest.
âIâll take your jabs now Kookie because I know they stem from your insecurity that I can actually upstage you in the vocals department.â Jin rebutted in good nature, even letting your husbandâs old nickname slip.
Daehyun and Sana both guffawed at this declaration, exaggerated disbelief present on their faces.
âJungkook is the best singer in the office. Heâll upstage you without even trying.â Daehyun said in a tenor of utter confidence.
âOnly one way to find out!â Jin brushed the comment off, pointing to the direction of the assumed breakout room, âKaraoke anyone?â
The so-called office wife nodded enthusiastically, taking your husbandâs arm and looking up at him to plead, âCan we do a duet of that one song we like?â
Jungkook, for the first time in seemingly hours, shot you with a questioning gaze.
Be married to someone for a while and youâll learn how to decipher what theyâre trying to say with just mere looks. Your husband was wordlessly inquiring if you were going to join, if he should go along with the group or if you two should break away and do something else.
The ball was finally in your court.
Not wanting to be rude but needing to get away from these people before you lost your cool, you decided on a subtle excuse.
âI need a refill, but maybe we can meet you all later?â You said, shaking your empty paper cup as if to prove your case.
âOh, well the drinks are right behind you.â Sana condescendingly pointed out, tightening her hold on your husband and began steering him towards the exit, âWeâll save a seat for you.â
Bewildered, you watched as Jungkook obediently followed her lead with the Daehyun girl trailing behind.
He didnât even spare you a glance.
You wanted to be angry.
You wanted to storm up to your husband, yank him out of the clutches of his colleagues and practically drag him back home under the premise that he would never speak to Sana ever again.
But instead of a righteous rage fueled by the marital vows you two took, utter exhaustion bestowed upon you and prevented any instigation on your part.
Maybe earlier in your marriage you wouldâve fought for his attention, but now you simply just wanted to go home and lick your wounds with the help of a Ben and Jerryâs ice cream while self-obsessing over Sanaâs outrageous attractiveness. After all, who could blame any hot-blooded man for choosing that goddess over you? What could you possibly do but lean back and accept that she was the obvious choice?
Other than her being a knockout beauty while you were merely average on your best day, she had other qualities that made her a more appealing catch. She was most likely younger than you, obviously fit, more ambitious and professionally driven than you, and presumably has no kids.
Meanwhile, you were just an old stay-at-home mom who lived off of her husbandâs paychecks while he fucked his coworkers behind her oblivious back.
Before you could draw more detailed comparisons between Sana and yourself, you felt a large hand place itself on the middle of your back, successfully guiding your attention to the only person who bothered staying by your side.
Jin smiled sadly at you, sympathy shadowing his expression as he gestured with his other hand to the empty cup still in your hold. âLetâs get you some more eggnog.â
You nodded wordlessly, still speechless from the interaction, and allowed the taller man to guide you towards the snack table. Jin then took your cup and refilled it himself, providing you the opportunity to pick at the catered food in some cheap attempt at stress eating. By the time Jin came back with a full cup, you were halfway done with a sugar cookie and eyeing the meatballs next.
âHere ya go,â Jin said as he handed over the drink to you. You took it and nodded in thanks but kept your eyes glued to the food, not wanting him to see just how defeated and tired your face probably was. But, Jin wasnât going to let the whole thing go. âY/nâŚ.I know what you saw and heard looks really bad but trust meâŚ.nothing is going on between Sana and Jungkook.â
You snorted. âIt doesnât just look bad, Jin. It was like they were practically rubbing it in my face. Him having an affair isnât the problem, itâs the way theyâre not even bothering to keep it down. The least they could do is be discreet.â
Jinâs jaw slightly dropped, ââHim having an affair isnât the problemâ? Y/n, do you even hear yourself? Of course that would be a problem! Do you not care about your own marriage anymore?â
And there it was.
The big question.
Did you truly even care about this marriage?
Well, letâs look at the facts.
One: The disrespect of his alleged mistress was more offensive to you than the fact that she was a mistress.
Two: Jungkook dragging you along to this office Christmas party was the first time in over a year that he bothered to take you out.
Three: You two had humble beginnings and could barely afford food, much less wedding bands when you first got married, but now he was a very wealthy man and had no excuse for not buying you or himself a ring. Unless, of course, he enjoyed acting single around other women.
Four: And on top of all this, it had to be factored in how distant he has been with overwhelming work hours that prevented any alone time with your husband. Sex with Jungkook has been off the table for almost a year now.
But did any of this really bother you until tonight? The answer was a resounding no. You were willing to take all those burdens in stride but tonight it wasnât just about the fact that you were the unwanted wife Jungkook got sacked with, it was the fact that you were humiliated and forced to face the type of girl Jungkook shouldâve been married to all along. That was all you were truly upset about.
The conclusion that you indeed didnât care about your marriage and havenât in some time now hit you in a sudden wave, but in no way were you shocked.
Voice shaky and brittle, you allowed yourself to be vulnerable with Jin and say the one thing you always secretly thought but never dared utter out loud. âI-I guess I always expected it to end like this. When we were younger, he was always the popular one and all the girls wanted him. We were only dating for three months when I got pregnant, and if it werenât for our son he probably wouldâve dumped me eventually and left for another girl. But, he stuck around for his kid because heâs a good father. And Iâve been nothing but a burden to him for a while now.â
Tears began to blur your vision, forcing you to quickly duck down and quietly sip at your drink so as to not embarrass yourself even more.
You heard a shuffle and suddenly Jin was holding you, using both of his lengthy arms to cage you in and rest you against his broad chest. It had been a long time since a man had held you like that, and you practically went boneless at the contact. You closed your eyes and tried to will away the incoming tears, even going so far as to solely focus on the scent of Jinâs cologne as he soothingly said, âY/n, listen closely to what Iâm about to say. You and Hugo were never a burden to Jungkook, and you two never will be. Your marriage was sudden, but it doesnât make it less valid than any other marriage out there. Jungkook has been with you for so long, he just doesnât realize when other women are interested in him because heâs been off the market forever. But I promise you, if I knew for even a second that he cheated, I would tell you right away.â
You didnât say anything.
Although Jinâs words were comforting, they werenât necessarily true. A marriage that started from a healthy courtship and true love instead of inconvenient circumstances was of course more valid than yours. And even though you were sure of Jinâs honesty and loyalty to you, Jungkook couldâve easily kept his affair secret from Jin as well.
However, you didnât wish to concern Jin anymore. You already put him through too much awkwardness tonight and didnât want to keep him by your side as some sort of emotional sponsor any longer than you already have. Jin always loved parties and was the life of any one he was invited to, even if it was just a lame annual office gathering. You then felt guilty for putting Jin in a situation where he would even have to console you when he should be out enjoying karaoke with the rest of his coworkers.
You promptly pulled away from Jin and wiped at your face. He released you and also took a step back, carefully studying you for any signs of further turmoil. Once sure that your face was acceptably dry, you gazed back up at him and offered a thankful smile. âThanks Jin, Iâm sorry I just dumped all of that on you. I really have to use the ladies' room though, can you point me to it?â
âItâs right by the conference room,â Jin informed, pointing out the general direction for you. You nodded and took a few steps toward it before he grasped your wrist to stop you and ask, âDo you want me to wait for you?â
âNo, itâs okay. Iâll just find you and Jungkook when Iâm out. Go and join the others for karaoke.â
Jin nodded but seemed unsure.
You didnât look back to see if he actually went to follow the others, instead just advancing to the restrooms, secretly looking forward to some alone time even if it had to come from a public bathroom.
Once you entered the restroom you were relieved to find it completely empty, you werenât sure if you could handle another run-in with Jungkookâs female colleagues. They all seemed to have a personal vendetta against you.
Instantly, you dashed to the mirror to inspect your makeup, assuming at least the mascara was ruined from your little cry. Thankfully, the damage was minimal and you were able to clean the smudges up with a damp napkin. You focused all your attention on the dreadfully small task, trying not to study your reflection too much given it would just conjure up more mental comparisons to all the other prettier women you encountered that night.
Yet the small task couldnât last a lifetime, and you had to resort to looking at your phone in search of things to do. You werenât emotionally ready to go out and search for your husband, so you wanted to prolong your time in the bathroom. Although it hasnât been that long since you left the house, you decided to text the babysitter for any updates about your son.
To Emily: Hey, is everything okay with Hugo?
It only took about 40 seconds for the teenage neighbor girl to text back an answer, clearly on top of things and overly eager to provide any updates.
Emily: Yes! He ate his dinner, took his bath and weâre about to get ready for bed.
Your motherly instincts were satisfied with that response, but it didnât do anything to subdue your desire to return back home. Your thumbs briefly hovered over the keypad, somewhat hesitant with the next text you were about to send.
To Emily: Great, thanks again for doing this. Listen, I think we might head back home sooner than we thought. Donât worry tho, Iâll still give you the pay for the full four hours.
Before you could wait for a response from her, the sound of multiple incoming footsteps interrupted the steady silence in the restroom. Muffled female conversation could also be heard, the slight laughter and bickering amongst a group of women approaching the bathroom. Your fight or flight instinct was triggered, and to avoid any more awkward encounters you rushed to the nearest stall and shut the door- fully prepared to wait out the faceless group of female colleagues.
You heard the restroom door swish open before the women burst in, chatting and giggling with their heels clicking against the tile floor. One of the unknown females made way to the stall beside you, the others presumably hovering by the mirror if the sudden comments about their appearances were anything to go by. You quietly sighed and pulled out your phone again, ready to drown out their office politics talk.
Only for the conversation to somehow steer towards you.
âDid you see her?â
âOf course, I was very confused, to be honest.â One of them replied. âI meanâŚ.look at Jungkook and you just assume that whoever heâs with is drop-dead gorgeous, and she was just eh.â
âYeah, she was pretty plain. What was her name again?â
âY/n.â A third voice cut in, this one eerily familiar to you.
You glued a hand over your mouth to silence your gasp.
It was Sana.
âDid he ever mention her around you? You are the closest to him in the office Sana, and we didnât even know he had a wife until tonight.â
âNo, I didnât know until tonight either.â
âWhat?! Thatâs insane. Literally all the time he spends with you: getting coffee, buying you lunch, driving you home after late nights, and he conveniently never mentions that he has a wife at home?â
âThatâs suspicious. But I guess if I had a dog like that at home, Iâd never mention her either.â
Cruel laughter from all of them.
The toilet from the stall next to you flushed, then opened as a new voice entered the discussion while she approached the sinks.
âItâs more than suspicious. He doesnât even wear a wedding ring. And heâs so close to Sana but never mentioned that heâs married?â A pause as she washed her hands. âItâs obvious what heâs trying to do. Jungkook is trying to have an affair with Sana.â
Although this exchange was extremely hurtful to you, you felt somewhat relieved that you werenât the only one to see what your husband was doing.
A pause hung in the air as none of the women spoke for a minute, they were willing to gossip but apparently outright declaring the obvious was a step too far for them.
Eventually, one of them chimed in with their own observation.
âCan you blame him? Sana youâre the most beautiful person in the office and you look so good next to him anyway. Much better than that cow Y/n.â
Another round of obnoxious laughter that broke your heart.
âCâmon guys. We gotta head back. Jungkook is gonna get anxious if Sana is away for too long.â Someone teased.
They all murmured in agreement, heading towards the exit as a group before one stopped them with a final question.
âWait, Sana. If Jungkook does want to have an affair with you, what are you going to do?â
Although you couldnât physically see Sana, you practically heard the smirk on her face as she said, âWho says we already arenât having one?â
--
Needless to say, you ditched the Christmas party almost immediately after the bathroom incident.
You texted Jungkook a white lie about Emily struggling with Hugo, although a good father wouldâve known something was up because your son had never given babysitters any trouble before. But luckily, your husband also wasnât doing so hot in the dad department either.
You wouldâve felt bad for not telling the truth if the truth wasnât so fucking embarrassing.
âHey, Iâm gonna go home to cry like a little girl because I caught your coworkers talking shit about me. Oh, and also your little girlfriend accidentally let it slip that youâve been fucking her this whole time. K talk to ya later!â
You grimaced at the thought of actually sending that text.
Sure itâs what that cheating bastard deserves, but you just werenât emotionally ready for that fight yet. Especially after the night you endured, you needed some time to pick yourself up and figure out what to do next.
Divorce was the next logical step, but you were financially dependent on Jungkook. If you moved out and took Hugo with you, where would you two stay? How could you afford to be a single parent? And if Jungkook were to try to fight you for custody or the divorce in general, you would need a damn good lawyer. Unfortunately, lawyers werenât cheap, especially one that stood a chance against Jungkook and all his wealth.
Your shoulders sagged with the imaginary weight of all these burdens.
When you entered the high-rise penthouse that you called home, you were surprised to see Emily anxiously pacing the foyer in waiting for your arrival.
âHey, how was Hugo?â You greeted politely, already opening your clutch to pull out the agreed-upon salary.
âM-Mrs. Jeon, I swear I tried to have him in bed by eight like you said but heâs being stubborn and said he wonât go to sleep until you come back and read to him-â The teenager rushed out all at once, clearly nervous that you would scold her.
You held a hand out to stop her rambles, using your other hand to give her the money, and offered her what you hoped was a comforting smile, âItâs okay, Em. Thanks for doing this on such short notice. Why donât you run home now and try to enjoy your Christmas Eve?â
Emily looked relieved that you werenât mad, gratefully taking the cash before grabbing her jacket and shoes to make her exit. âThanks so much for this Mrs. Jeon. Merry Christmas!â
âMerry Christmas.â You farewelled while walking the young girl out, locking the door behind her.
You turned around and proceeded down a long hallway that led to the bedrooms, stopping at the door beside the master room which belonged to your four-year-old son. You opened it to peer inside, the familiar deep blue walls with painted-on sea creatures greeting you back, swiftly reminding you once more of Hugoâs obsession with the ocean.
Your son was bundled up in a twin bed so big that it practically drowned him, his small frame barely being recognizable in the large fish-printed duvet wrapped around his tiny frame, only his small and adorable face peeking out to stare right back at you.
Hugo was essentially a carbon copy of Jungkook. At first you were somewhat resentful about this, how was it possible that you carried a baby for nine months and he came out with absolutely none of your features? But after a while of watching Hugo grow up and come into his own slowly but surely, you were pacified by the conclusion that while he may look exactly like his father, his personality and heart took after you.
âDumpling, why did Emily say you were giving her a hard time and wouldnât go to bed?â You asked gently, sitting by his side and petting his black hair.
âDumplingâ was a nickname you chose for Hugo since you first found out you were pregnant with him. It stemmed from your sudden pregnancy craving to eat dumplings and nothing else, you once even going two straight weeks surviving off the food. There were many times where Jungkook had to bribe you into eating other things, playing on your guilt for not providing your baby all the nutrition he needed. But even now âDumplingâ still stuck, if Hugoâs chubby cheeks were anything to go by.
âMommy, I-Iâm sorry but-â His big doe eyes looked up at you in teary guilt, âI really needed you here. It was a nece-necess-â
âNecessity, bub.â You finished for him, grinning at his attempt at a big word.
Part of you wanted to scold the boy for being difficult, but you didnât have the heart to. Lately, Hugo has been more clingy to you than ever before. Yet it was practically impossible to punish him because Hugo has always been a good kid and you knew deep down that he didnât act out unless there was something else going on. You suspected that it had something to do with the lack of his fatherâs presence that forced him to hold onto you like his life depended on it.
âWell try not to do it again, okay? Emily is a nice girl and sheâs just following my orders when she tells you to go to bed.â You said, ducking down to peck the crown of his head and continue running your fingers through his hair.
Hugo nodded in understanding but ultimately stayed silent, basking in your cuddles.
All was silent for a passing moment, and while Hugo enjoyed his motherâs touch, your mind gradually returned to the turmoil that was your marriage.
A sudden epiphany struck you and bit your lip as you debated an idea.
Should you expose your son to your future plan?
The victim of any divorce has always been the children who were left behind. And the last thing you wanted to do was blindside Hugo. Perhaps you should play the hypothetical game just to see where your sonâs head was at? It went without saying that Hugo was closer to you than Jungkook and you were more of a parent than your husband. But still, every kid deserved to have a say in their parentsâ divorce.
âBub, how would you feel ifâŚ.it was just me and you?â You hesitantly inquired.
âWhat do you mean mommy?â Hugo titled his head in bewilderment and craned his neck to look back up at you.
âWhat if me and you went away to live together?â You clarified.
âLike a va-vayca-â
âVacation? And no. But forever. Just me, you and no one else.â You whispered, as if Jungkook himself would storm in and catch you planning your escape with the toddler.
âOh.â A pause as you could practically hear the mechanisms in his four-year-old brain trying to work out the logistics of what you just proposed. âOkay.â
The nonchalance in his youthful voice had you taken aback.
âItâs a really big decision, Hugo. You wouldnât mind...not living with daddy anymore, right? You would hardly ever see him, dumpling.â
The boy shifted to lean more of his body against you, essentially resting against you with his head on your chest as he said, âBut itâs like that already, mommy.â
Your heart broke.
You wrapped your arms around him and pulled him closer to you, feeling a maternal instinct to comfort and protect.
âOkay Dumpling. I need you to promise me not to tell daddy what we talked about.â
ââKay.â Hugo yawned and closed his eyes, inhaling deep breaths of your scent and beginning the process of falling asleep. âWhen do we leave?â
âItâll take some time, bub. You start school in a few months, so mommy will try to find a job while youâre there.â You told him, not bothering to try to explain the concept of a lawyer or apartment deposits on top of that. âBut we can do this. It has to be a secret but you're my partner in crime.â
âLike spies?â
You chuckled, âYeah, like spies. Promise to work with mommy in utter secrecy?â
You held up a pinky, one that Hugo grasped with his own.
âPromise.â
Authorâs Note: So....A while ago before I took my long ass hiatus, I did a poll for which yandere story I should write next. The Unsaid Vow won but that was around the same time that shit hit the fan in my life. Recently was scrolling through my notes on my phone and found some of the plot points for this story and I needed a lil break from QQ. Plus I know so many ppl were hyped for this concept so....Here ya go lol. This is kinda short but itâs just a set up, Chapter oneâs plot line will start a few months after this when Hugo will start kindergarten and Y/n will actually start looking in to jobs, lawyers and apartments. Also Iâm sorry but Iâm really bad at writing for kids lol, and I absolutely refuse to write that gross ass baby talk so just pretend your son is a lil genius okay? Also srry Once but I needed really pretty girls to be villians in my story so yeah, Twice girls in here arenât likable but arenât reflective of how i actually feel about them lol.
Big thanks to @sushireadsâ once again for creating the cover art for this fic. They literally are becoming my go-to for fic art.
And my beta readers @bigbuffjoonie and @mustardpopâ! They betaâd for QQ and I came to them really early about this fic. They were with me since the beginning and have given me advice with creative choices to just simple grammar. They easily couldâve leaked the first draft of this too but they didnât and kept it secret for a while. I was really insecure about getting out of my comfort zone with this plot but they really guided me. Â
#yandere jungkook#BTS jungkook#jungkook fic#jungkook x reader#yandere bts#husband jungkook#yandere fic#yandere#jeon jungguk#Yandere jeon jungkook#bts fanfic#yandere bts fic#yandere au#daddy jungkook#fanfiction#fanfic writing#My writing#yandere kpop#twice sana#twice dahyun#bts seokjin#kim seokjin#BTS jin#jeon jungkook
5K notes
¡
View notes
Text
đđđđŤđŽ đ˘đđŠđđĄ đĄđ¤đŤđđ§ (đąđ˘đłđľ đđđ - đđđŁđđĄđ) || sub!bucky barnes x dominatrix!reader
(đąđ˘đłđľ đ) (đąđ˘đłđľ đđ) (đąđ˘đłđľ đđđ) (đąđ˘đłđľ đđ) (đąđ˘đłđľ đ) (đąđ˘đłđľ đđ)
đđđđĽđŠđđ§ đ¨đŞđ˘đ˘đđ§đŽ || the finale.
đŹđ¤đ§đ đđ¤đŞđŁđŠ || 3.5k
đŹđđ§đŁđđŁđđ¨ || fluff, angst, implied smut, domestic goodness, more EMOTIONS!!!
six months ago...
Bucky wrung his hands a few times before knocking on your door, feeling his heart beat a little faster when he could hear the sounds of your footsteps on the other side. He'd been dreaming of a day like this for so longâ the day he finally acted on this secret obsession he had, the day he stopped fantasizing and started realizingâ but all this time, part of him had never really thought he'd go through with it. I mean, there's a pretty big difference between jerking off to videos of dominant women and actually getting spanked, slapped, and choked by a dominatrix after paying her an insane amount of money per hour.
But frankly, Bucky needed a big difference from what he'd been doing. He'd been alone for a little too long, he needed someone else's touch before he lost his mind. And he knew that he needed something more substantial than a hook-up, someone who wouldn't expect him to be dominant at all. Even in a kink-less, vanilla hook-up, thereâs still an onus of dominance, thatâs what Bucky had realised. Heâs still supposed to initiate, to guide, to be fully in control⌠and he hates how it feels to be in control. Heâs not used to it, and it doesnât feel right, and it just makes him sure heâll do something wrong. So here he was, standing at your door, hoping youâd take away his freedom to do something wrong.
The latch turned and you opened it.
Fuck.
You looked great. Too great, almost overwhelming. Even better than the pictures on your website.
You looked so much softer than the women he saw whenever he searched up femdom porn (yes, that was pretty much the first thing he did once he figured out googleâ thankfully he had also figured out incognito mode), but your presence was twice as commanding. Your eyes scanned over him quickly and your face stayed annoyingly stoic.
You invited him in; And since then, youâd had him wrapped around your finger.
Even knowing to a certain extent what he was getting into, he couldâve never prepared for how quickly heâd fall for you. Not that he was exactly new to the feeling, but he thought guilt might eat him alive: because of course he felt awful for developing real feelings for you. You were just doing your job and he was falling into the same trap that probably every dumbass client fell into.
Or maybe they actually knew what they were doing and understood how to separate fantasy from reality. He couldnât decide which one was worse.
He spent a few hours trying to decide while staring up at his ceilingâ certainly a better way to spend the time than being social or taking care of unfinished business, right?
But leave it to you to change everything with just three words. Make me yours.
He hadnât stopped thinking about those wordsâ or about the way you said themâ since the moment you spoke them. He hadnât stopped changing his mind on if he could really believe you were his or not. He wanted to, more than anything; and in those brief moments he did, he felt a joy that he had no idea what to do with.
He frowned as he turned his back towards the mirror, looking over his shoulder to watch his finger run over the fading scars on his back. Theyâd be gone for good in less than a week, but he knew you had left plenty of permanent marks on himâ just unfortunately not those that anyone else could see. He liked the way these scars looked under your fingertips much more than his; he liked everything about being in your arms.
Since youâd texted him to ask if you could have a serious talk with him soon, he worried he wouldnât get to feel that again. In fact, nothing worried him more.
He was typically antsy as he waited for you to answer the doorâ he had been since that very first time so long agoâ but this felt entirely different: not as jittery, but a thousand times more anxious.
At first heâd been wishing youâd answer it right away, but then he heard your bolt turn and panic landed on him like a dangling anvil dropping on a cartoon character. Suddenly the last thing he wanted was for you to open that door, to be standing there looking all perfect and shit, to smile at him and greet him and invite him in. He didnât want it; he couldnât take it.
But you did it all anyway, though it was obviously and immediately a new situation entirely, compared to every other time youâd done it.
You were dressed differently, still formal but definitely toned down. Nothing sexual, at least not objectively. And your smile, though it still made his heart skip a beat just like always, was noticeably softer and maybe a bit sadder.
He stepped in past you, and you surprised him by sitting next to him on the couch rather than across from him on your chair. âDo you want, like, water or anything?â you asked, breaking the silence for a moment.
âNo, Iâm fine,â he nodded.
Bucky had gotten pretty good at silence these past few years; it didnât bother him, in fact he barely even noticed it. But this silence made him remember why everyone else hated silence so much: it was heavy and thick and made him overcome with the need to blurt something out. âEveryone calls me Bucky,â he finally admitted. You smiled.
âDo you want me to call you that?â you asked.
He considered your question, trying to imagine you saying it. âI⌠I used to think it would be better, but now I like the way you say âJamesâ too much.â
âIf you thought it would be better, why did you ask me to call you James?â you pressed.
âBecause I didnât want you to know who I was.â
âI know who you are,â you informed him. âI always knew.â
He swallowed as the pit formed in his gut, glancing away to hide from your gaze. âYou did a good job of⌠of pretending you didnât. You never seemed scared of me.â
âBecause I wasnât. And Iâm not.â
He couldnât imagine how; but then again, if there was any truly fearless woman, he figured it would be you. âI thought youâd beat me up better if you knew what Iâd done,â he admitted, almost smiling but not exactly feeling very happy. âThought you might want⌠revenge.â
âSurprised that didnât make you want to tell me.â
He laughed a bit at that. âYeah, fair enough.â
You asked him a very different question next, one that made his throat suddenly dry: "Have you ever had something that was all your own?" you spoke gently.
"Not for a long timeâŚ" he trailed off, letting his eyes unfocus as he stared down at your floor before finding the courage to look up at you again. âIs that what you wanna be?â he asked, already wishing he hadnât said anything in case it was too presumptuous, but you just smiled back at him in a shy sort of way.
âSomething like that,â you mitigated.
His eyes darted around your faceâ from your eyes glancing away, to your lips that you gnawed on for a moment, to the little crease between your browsâ and he found himself leaning forward before he even realized it. âCan I kiss you?â he asked quietly.
You didnât answer, you just kissed him first; he was so relieved that you did it, too, that you took control so easily and just let him melt into your kiss. As good as it felt to submit to you, he enjoyed the new freedom he had in this moment as wellâ the freedom to reach up and grab your waist, to brush his hand over your hair, to tilt his head and deepen the kiss further.
It was hard to define exactly where it went from innocent to sensual to sexual, but by the time you were straddling his lap and running your fingers through his hair, it was definitely sexual.
âI want you,â you breathed against his lips.
âHave me,â he offered immediately, âIâm yours. Always was.â
He breathed in sharply when you moved your hips just right to rub up against his swelling cock through his jeans, making him grip your waist a bit harder. âGood boy,â you whispered. âYouâre so good, James.â
He believed you this time, finally.
For your first real date, he took you to Coney Island. Not the classiest affair, and he promised to take you somewhere really nice next, but you didnât mind. It was jarring to see you in casual clothes for the first time, something summer-y and light which was everything opposite to how he was used to seeing you; but he liked it, and he liked knowing a secret about you as you walked through a crowd of carnival-goers that were none the wiser.
He walked you through the fair and explained how he remembered it, showed you the few things that hadnât changed much. He bought you a hot dog and even won you a prize at one of the games; that one where you throw a baseball and it measures your pitch speed? Yeah, itâs rigged, but he pitched lefty and it seemed to even everything out. (Itâs not cheating, okay? Itâs beating them at their own game, literally.)
So with a massive teddy under one arm and his waist wrapped in your other, you two walked through the winding pier, under twinkling lights and over walkways towering over the ocean below. And then you fooled around a bit on the ferris wheel. It was the ideal Coney Island experience, for sure.
Bucky didnât have a ton of friends, per se, but he was excited for you to meet them. Meeting friends was certainly a step, though; hopefully a step you were willing to take, but he didnât want to ask you to do it without at least having a title to introduce you with.
âI want you to be my girlfriend,â he finally told you.
âI kinda thought I already was,â you laughed.
And so, with more pride than he might have ever had for anything before, Bucky finally got to take you to meet everyone (âeveryoneâ being a mix of his friends and his coworkers, who may or may not be his friends because he couldnât always tell) and say âI want you guys to meet my girlfriend.â
Of course you were amazing with all of them; you continued that tactful âI know who you are but Iâm pretending I donât to be niceâ thing that youâd started with him, and everyone seemed to appreciate it. You cracked a couple jokes, everyone laughed.
You lied about how you and Bucky met, or at least answered very strategically. Everyone at least pretended to believe you.
Afterwards, they all said something about how great you were or about how lucky he was. The only thing he ever said back was âI know.â
Now that he could kiss you without breaking any rules, he never wanted to stop. He hardly ever did, actually. He kissed you basically whenever he could get the chance; you two didnât even go out much anymore because he wasnât very good at keeping his hands to himself, but you werenât exactly complaining about staying in. You were too busy kissing him back, and teasing him mercilessly while you were at it, to do that.
You had already found the fastest way to get him needy and begging, not that any way took very long. If you kissed him while you straddled his lap, wrapping your arms around him and slowly grinding against him, he lost it in minutes. And you really seemed to get a kick out of watching him lose it, just as much as always.
It made him realize that the way you looked at him before, in sessions and scenes together, was a lot less of an act than heâd assumed at the time. He just thought you were a really good actress, or that he was really whipped; and maybe the first was true, and the second was absolutely true, but regardless it had become clear that you had it almost as bad as he did from the beginning. It gave him even more respect for how well you controlled yourself, he certainly hadnât had much self-control at the timeâ after all the whole ordeal was about losing control, and occasionally about trying to gain it back.
He didnât ask you to quit your job. He didnât want or expect you to; but you did cut down your hours, which gave the two of you more time together.
To be totally honest, part of him got a bit titillated to imagine you with your other clients. He didnât like the idea of other men touching you, but he smirked at the thought of them begging to touch you and being denied; he liked knowing that you didnât do with them even half of the stuff youâd done with him when he was your client.
But he wasnât your client anymore. He was your boyfriend, and he wanted the world to know it.
six months later...
He let you struggle to reach the top shelf for a moment, just because you looked cute on your tip-toes with the tip of your tongue sticking out of the corner of your mouth, before he finally relented and helped you grab the bottle of rice wine vinegar.
âThanks,â you smiled as he set it in the cart.
After that you let him grab everything, content to stand on the end of the cart and push you around as you reminded him what else you needed.
âWeâre out of Captain Crunch!â you remembered as he passed the cereal aisle, pointing to try to get him to turn.
âYes, and we need to stay that way,â Bucky explained sternly, âthat shit is addictive. Only way to avoid it is to not have it in the house.â
You frowned but accepted that he was absolutely right, though you groaned when he took you to the refrigerated section to stock up on chicken breasts. âI swear, you would eat these for breakfast if you didnât think Iâd judge you for it,â you joked.
âWhatâs wrong with chicken breasts?â
âTheyâre just so⌠bland!â
âNot if you season them right,â he corrected.
âWhich you donât,â you rolled your eyes. âCome on, at least splurge on some chicken thighs. Theyâre basically the same but so much more flavorful.â
âFine, but no more making fun of my cooking,â Bucky decided, placing the breasts back on the shelf and grabbing two packs of thighs instead. âIâm still adapting to 21st century sensibilities.â
âRight,â you nodded, though he caught your smile in the corner of his eyeâ you knew he couldnât exactly claim to still be as conservative as he was raised to be in every way.
Like any well-planned grocery run, it ended at the frozen section where you got some fruit bars and frozen vegetables (you had this theory that frozen vegetables tasted better in fried rice than fresh ones, and so far youâd proven him right) and he got a pizza to have for dinner in a pinch. When shopping alone before, he always did self-checkout to avoid being seen anymore than he had to⌠he still did it with you, but he didnât even think about who might be looking at him, because all he saw was you.
You drove for this trip, and he always felt oddly soothed by riding passenger with you at the wheel. He liked to close his eyes and lean back a bit, or occasionally look over at you (but if he did it too much you complained that he was being creepy and distracting you). It shouldnât be too much of a surprise that he enjoyed the feeling of you taking control, considering everything, but it was one of those little ways that he hadnât expected. He just felt so comfortable, so safe with you, and never he felt like he was a burden for asking you to take the lead when he didnât trust himself with it. And that applied to everythingâ driving, cooking, speaking up in crowds, all those little things that sometimes made him anxious.
There were some things he didnât have any trouble being dominant about, though. He was very protective of you, for example, and tended to be uptight about how late you went out for walks or where you should be going alone. And he didnât struggle to ask you for what he wantedâ he was getting a lot better at asking for help, specifically.
He used to ask you to say that you loved him, instead of just saying âI love youâ himself, because for some reason it was easier to make you do it first. It started as something heâd beg for in the throes of passion, fingers digging into your skin as his eyes watered (as they often did in intimate moments): please, say you love meâ jusâ need to hear you say it, please? And you were always sweet about it in return, of course I love you, James, my good boy, I love you so so much. But then heâd ask you to say it whenever he felt like itâ heâd come up behind you while you were reading or cooking or something and kiss the top of your head or the shell of your ear and try to act nonchalant as he asked you love me, right?
Youâd laugh and roll your eyes before you answered, but it was, thankfully, always a âyes.â Eventually you figured out how often you needed to say it to make him stop asking all the time, which was probably a little too often.
âI love you,â you blurted out randomly as you turned on your signal and leaned a bit to make sure it was safe to make a leftâ case in point.
âI love you too,â he answered back with a smile.
âI donât mind saying it so often,â you added, âbut you know that I love you even when Iâm not saying it, right? I love you all the time.â
It was a simple question, probably mostly rhetorical, but it hit him harder than he expected. âYeah, I know,â he managed to get out evenly enough that you didnât notice he was tearing up a bit.
He put the groceries away while you took the trash out; you liked to keep the fridge pretty organized, and it was an adjustment at first, but by now Bucky had it down pat. Before you, he hadnât even considered that the contents of a refrigerator could be aesthetically pleasing.
Dinner was leftovers in front of the TVâ you two were almost done with Frasier, but after that you had ten seasons of Friends to get through. You had tried to encourage him to watch more challenging stuffâ you know, True Detective, Hannibal, dark cerebral stuff with arguably more artistic merit than classic sitcomsâ but Bucky had had enough darkness in his life that he didnât need it in his fiction. Maybe heâd find the time to catch up on the last 80 years of dramas and murder mysteries after he caught up on the last 80 years of comedy.
After dinner you were going to do yoga and Bucky, not in the mood to embarrass himself with that, retired to the bedroom a bit early to read his bookâ heâd heard a lot about this Harry Potter guy and now that he was on the fourth book and could hardly put it down, he understood the hype. He related a bit to the unwilling war hero in its protagonist; most of the time the series enthralled him, but occasionally something would hit too deep and heâd have to put it away for a couple days. At the moment, though, he was in one of the easy parts where it was just about schoolwork and childhood antics.
He instinctively glanced at the door when he heard you open itâ he wasnât sure how long it had been time-wise, but heâd gotten through quite a few pagesâ but he only quickly looked up at you as you shut the door behind you, before returning his attention to the book he was reading. âSo, BuckyâŚâ you began.
âYeah?â he mumbled.
âJames.â
It wasnât any one thing that got his attentionâ not just the tone of your voice or the way it got a bit deeper, not just the look you gave him, not just the way the air of the room seemed to shift all at once. It was everything about you that made his body react instantly. He shut the book and set it aside, sitting up straight to look at you expectantly.
And you seemed to notice his instinctual obedience, considering you just barely smirked at him, raising an eyebrow as he spoke his reply: âYes, Mistress?â
989 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Or what makes it "real"?
Primarily I mean "real" at the Doylist level--i.e. at the level of how the story is structured: What is this story about? How do the creators emphasize certain story elements and de-emphasize others to reinforce that meaning? When character A has X dialogue or Y action, why is that there? Why is it framed that way instead of a different way? etc.
But yes, on a Watsonian level, I also do think Dean's motivations through significant parts of the story are about Sam, his beloved brotherson, being a monster. And not even subconsciously, but fully consciously. How could they not be? He's a hunter. His job is killing monsters. Both John and Sam have (very unfairly) told him it may become his duty to kill Sam. What other conclusion is he supposed to draw?
And s4-5 is blatantly about this. Per WoG, Sam was supposed to go fully "darkside" in s3 to save Dean and then Dean was going to have to kill him; the horribly ironic logical conclusion to a story about one brother who is a hunter and one who's a monster. But they didn't have enough episodes to make Sam's fall believable because of the writers' strike. So instead we got the s4-5 addiction story, in which the Apocalypse, objectively, is--well, if we're going with actual rl morality, Lucifer and Michael's fault, with an assist from Ruby, Lilith, Alastair, and Zachariah--but if we have to cast blame (which, why should we in the first place? Framing it so we do was a deliberate writing choice. Why?)--but if we have to cast blame, then the blame, objectively, is shared equally by all of TFW, but except for brief lip service in iirc one episode, the narrative frames it as Sam's fault, and Sam's subsequent death and presumed eternal torture as "cleaning up his mess"? What was the thematic purpose of framing it that way?
What was Sam's sin in s4? TFW all wanted to kill Lilith. Dean even offers that if Sam leaves his demon whore then Sam and Dean can go gank Lilith together. If they did that and Sam still landed the killing blow, would the Apocalypse still be Sam's fault? What if Dean landed the killing blow? Would the Apocalypse be Dean's fault then and the point of the whole next season be Dean should jump in the Cage to clean up his mess? I think it would be obvious then that the answer is no. So what is the purpose of presenting it the way it was presented instead of a different way?
At the end of s4, Sam kills a NICU nurse to get strong enough to accomplish his objective. We hear her scream and see him shove her in the trunk. A NURSE! FOR BABIES! He's a monster! Obviously!
But objectively TFW kills possession victims all the time, and much as I'd love to think my profession makes me ethically invulnerable, nurses are worth the exact same amount as other people. Sam needs another huge dose of blood before letting Lucifer possess him, and that blood just mysteriously appears in gallon jugs from nowhere. He asks Dean not to watch him drink it because he's ashamed of Dean seeing him be a blood-sucking freak. But shouldn't they be jointly ashamed at how they got the blood in the first place instead?? Drinking it is (per the narrative) the shameful act rather than killing the host(s). The difference is so heavy-handed. It's obvious what it's about.
The s7-8 hiatus is another especially blatant example of this kind of structural issue. What, on an ethical level, is the difference between s7-8 hiatus!Sam's behavior, which we're supposed to judge as a horrible betrayal of Dean, and s5-6 hiatus!Dean's behavior, which we're supposed to see as a sacrifice by Dean on Sam's behalf, or finale!Sam's, which we're supposed to see as a sacrifice on Sam's part for Dean? The difference, as far as I can tell, is literally just Dean's judgement of the situation.
The MoC arc is supposed to be Dean's dark addiction arc, where Sam takes Dean's role from s4 and Dean takes Sam's role, and yet somehow the answer to Sam's addiction arc in s4 is that everyone should blame Sam for a year about it and then Sam needs to kill himself. And in Dean's addiction arc in s9-10, everyone should blame....
Sam about it. And then Dean needs to kill Sam. (And then go live on Pluto or whatever; I'm not denying Dean is being narratively punished too. Just. The contrast in framing is weeiiird.)
Also I mean. Where is the seasons long arc about alcohol addiction? The MoC is bad because it makes Dean more violent than is normal even by hunter standards (he kills humans. For months). Alcohol is apparently fine because that's normal hunter behavior. But why is demon blood bad? Sam didn't actually do anything abnormal by hunting standards there either other than drink that shit. It's bad because it makes Sam a monster.
And what's up with this??
If I had a nickle for every time a "son" kneels before Dean and tells him he's a good man and they understand why he has to kill them in episodes with biblical allusions to killing family members, I'd have two nickels, which isn't a lot but I don't think parentification explains where my ten cents came from.
To be blunt, I think patriarchy does.
In typical Autism Fashion TM, I've been intensely rotating in my brain for quite some time why some of us fans become Sam fans and some become Dean fans and then why the Sam and Dean girlies seem to chronically misunderstand each other and constantly fight about our respective faves.
I basically came to two conclusions: 1) I do think both you and jinkies (and all the other Dean girls who find this to be a central part of their analysis) are onto something about the self-esteem/self-centeredness piece. I agree there's a substantive difference between how Sam and Dean view their selves, and that Dean's situation, in this particular regard, is worse than Sam's is. I just think those aren't exactly the right words to describe what I believe we all mean. Idek if there is currently a word in English to describe what we mean. If there is, it's certainly not in common usage, so no wonder we misunderstand each other. Anyway, I do want to talk about that piece too, but I'll have to do a whole separate post/reblog for it, because it will also take a bunch of paragraphs to unpack.
But #2) was Dean girls seem from The Discourse to be likely to relate to spn as a story about the psychological sequelae of parentification, while Sam girls tend to relate to it as a story about victimization as a force of permanent, irrevocable corruption. I notice for example, that in reply to my post, both you and jinkies said Sam thinks of himself as or feels like a monster. But I was specifying that Sam, narratively, is a monster. He was victimized and by the transitive properties of spn monsterdom (vampires, werewolves, demons), he now is himself a monster and needs to be monitored to make sure he doesn't need putting down. It's not what you do, it's who you are. Likewise, I think both of you would be inclined to say Dean has lower self-esteem than Sam, but I would be inclined to phrase it as "without Sam, Dean doesn't know who he is".
I think both of these readings of spn are interesting and sympathetic and both are strongly canonically supported and that you can do a lot of great, creative stuff with either of them. But I also think it's easy, as women (and/or "it's complicated but woman is close enough for purposes of this analysis", which is what I am) to forget that we are interlopers who have appropriated a text whose primary intended audience is someone else.
Imo what spn most centrally is about is the struggle to be a good man under patriarchy. Dean attempts it to the absolute best of his ability and beyond through compliance with gendered norms of manhood that in many respects fit him poorly, and Sam attempts it through tbh very minimal and unimpressive amounts of rebellion. But even minimal and not very impressive attempts to be Something Else are hard and dangerous and make you a category crisis--i.e. a monster--and have to be ruthlessly punished.
In particular, I'm not sure how that perspective jibes with Dean selling his soul in All Hell Breaks Loose Pt. 1
At the end of AHBL 1, Sam dies because he refuses his inheritance of violence. Azazel is his "father", who has designated Sam his favorite future little demon general Boy King, but it's patriarchy, so Sam still has to prove himself worthy by rising to the top through eliminating everyone else first. He's a good man though, so he refuses and dies for it.
Dean is well aware Sam is a monster here. He even, just prior to selling his soul for Sam, affirms that there are humans and there are monsters, and Sam is one of those and Dean is the other.
Source post
But Dean, when push comes to shove, is a good man too. So given the choice between his family suffering and himself suffering, he makes the only choice a good man can. Protecting your family is the absolute base most important piece of being a good man, and despite his struggle with (wholly understandable given his circumstances) prejudice, Dean is good.
but I'm just thinking of the way he talks to Jack⌠If I'm remembering correctly, the "monster" framing is all past tense at that point.
It is, yeah. You can see the place it switches: Andrew Dabbs' tenure. As of 11x10 (which Dabb wrote but Carver showran), the "worst thing" Sam had ever done was still have a woman and dog while Dean was dead. But as of 12x04--four episodes into Dabb's tenure as showrunner, Sam tells the little psychic girl whose mother convinced her she's the devil, that he used to think that too, but his powers weren't evil, they just made him who he is.
So that's s12. And by s13 Sam has graduated from brotherson to brotherwife because now they have Jack (not in a wincest way, in a family roles way. There is WoG from Singer that Sam is the "mother" and Dean is the "father" in their "family" of three and WoG from several places that Dean is representing John). Now Jack is the monster. But Jack is blatantly a Sam mirror. So Dean's role is still to kill the monsters in his family if they get out of line, and the dangerous monster is essentially still Sam. It's just now Sam Jr. And Dean's triumphs as a good man and decent human being are still when he can't do it.
I actually find this by far the most sympathetic reading of both Sam and Dean. Is Dean still fucked up? Hell yeah, of course he is. But parentified!Dean is a Dean who is fucked up because of his weaknesses (he was damaged as a kid, and now he's a grown-up with mental illness who needs to get better so he'll learn boundaries and stop treating his family bad). Patriarch!monster-hunter!Dean is fucked up because of his strength (this is his job and it sucks and is unfair to everyone, but people still need to live, so someone still has to do it). Same with Sam. Is Sam still fucked up? Absolutely. But he's not fucked up because he's a second child and therefore more selfish or whatever, he's also fucked up because he's strong. He's something his society doesn't approve of and he deals with it bravely and to the best of his ability, and although by the end he can't stand up for himself anymore, he does stand up for his child. Dean raised him better than John raised Dean. One generation takes a step. Then Sam raises Jack better than Dean raised him. The next generation takes a step. That's why the ending is a hard fought triumph for all of them.
Oh when you used to sing it to sleep
@jinkieswouldyoulookatthis and @blue-chimera - thank you both for your kind and thoughtful replies to my reblog of this post. The og post is getting quite long and also I don't want to put too much writing effort into a reblog that's susceptible to disappearance, so I'm continuing here instead.
I agree with you both that Dean's parentification and Sam's continued acceptance of vs rebellion against it as an adult are an important part of their dynamic. Dean's dying words in the finale attest to this beautifully (as well as many other things throughout the course of the show); I love you so much, my baby brother. To a certain extent Sam is Dean's baby and always will be.
I think though to a large extent, the framing by both Sam and Dean of Dean as Sam's parentified elder sibling is a mutually employed, mostly cooperative sanitization of the central and most damaging aspect of the roles they internalized through their upbringing: Sam is a monster and Dean is the tool to "take care of" it (double reading of "take care of" 100% intentional on my part). Because of this, while readings of spn through the lens of Dean's parentification are definitely valid, I do think they sometimes risk distorting or leaving out important aspects of the characters' personalities, motivations, and relationship.
Jinkies, in my fruitless quest to process without reblogging a take I knew the OP wouldn't appreciate, I had listened to the interview before posting, and I think while Jensen is being flip, he's also getting at what he sees as a truth in the brothers' relationship. I think he's right from a Doylist/co-creator/actor's perspective--Sam is the protagonist who we see through Dean, the deuteragonist's, eyes. Dean, as a piece of the narrative artifact, Supernatural, is there to save Sammy in a way that Sam (up to that point anyway) is not a piece of the narrative artifact whose purpose is to save Dean. From a Watsonian/in-universe perspective though, I think he's mistaken, and that his mistake is the reason his take sounds uncharitable, even aside from the flippant part.
It's just not a very convincing analysis imo to frame a character who spends the first few seasons rejecting immoral power, the next few in an arc that ends with him willingly subjected himself to eternal torture for the good of the world, and the one after that intending to sacrifice himself dramatically to rid the world of one particular species of monster but doesn't because Dean asks him not to, as self-absorbed or not particularly concerned with his effect on others, including on his brother. Likewise, Dean holds up well as a parentified older sibling with no sense of internal self and abysmal self-esteem in some ways, but in others not so much. He does have interests and priorities and a sense of purpose outside Sam. They're all over spn every day, much more so in fact than Sam's are. They're just not enough to override his Sam prioritization.
The main place I think this analysis fails on Dean's side though is that he, as an adult, is just not a very good parent. Obviously as a child he couldn't be expected to be a good parent (or a parent at all) and as an adult he's already damaged and so it's understandable that if big brother-ing Sam is how he chooses to spend the rest of his life, he may still not be equipped to do it. But he fails on such a fundamental, obvious level at the the most basic aspects of parenting--providing safety, unconditional love, and preparing your child to go out into the world as an independent adult--in ways that once he's a grown up are absolutely within his power to at least attempt (for example: if he wants Sam to be safer, it would ultimately have failed because of Fate, but the logical thing to do first would be not hunt. Dean could've followed Sam to Palo Alto. He could've told him to go to Harvard Law if he can't tolerate Stanford after Jess dies. Could've refused to support him throwing his life away of a mission of revenge. Bought him his own car, encouraged him to have his own tastes. Told him convincingly that trusting Ruby was a bad decision but Lucifer is still not his fault).
None of that is meant to be insulting to Dean though, because I don't think that parenting Sam is Dean's real job--even from Dean's perspective--and I don't think his real job is palatable enough that it would be better for either of them if he admitted what it is head on. What his and Sam's real jobs both are imo is being a container for Sam. On Dean's side, this means holding Sam in his arms with love or if that's not enough, holding him in the panic room, which, from this perspective, is also an act of love. Substituting his judgement for Sam's is an act of love. Not encouraging Sam to hold his own interests first or to grow towards independence are acts of love. Given the nature of (what I believe to be) Dean's actual job, they are effective and competent acts of love undertaken under impossible circumstances, even if the results are sometimes pretty horrific. Because they're still better than the alternative.
Likewise on Sam's side, doing his job well means being a model monster--go to an Ivy, exercise, eat healthy, cultivate empathy, don't have desires of your own, hold yourself to an impossible standard, suppress your anger, kill other monsters when they get out of line. And in the moments he can't manage all that--because who can?-- submit to Dean. When he does those things, he's succeeding at his job, and while it would be nice if "let your brother hit you" or "jump in the Cage with Lucifer" wasn't his job, in the world of spn, it is. He is right to be contained by Dean and wrong to have opinions or priorities of his own unless Dean approves them first.
I do think this sometimes ends up looking like Sam has better self-regard, because Dean's job is to "take care of" Sam, and Sam's job is also to "take care of" Sam. But actually they both have absolutely abysmal shit self-esteem. "I should submit to eternal torture because it's my fault someone else is going to do terrible things he could choose not to do if he wanted" is not the thinking of a person with healthy self-regard. The reason neither of them could fill a thimble with their self-esteem or healthy boundaries imo is because neither "monster" nor "blunt instrument" is a person. Neither of these roles is better or more healthy than the other. Fundamentally, if you don't see yourself first and foremost as a human person, then your life is going to suck horribly. And neither of them see themselves that way.
87 notes
¡
View notes
Note
hii love, love your fics so I just had to request again! Could request a Kaz andd reader where he says something mean to her without meaning it but shes really sad an stattes crying to jesper and he gets angry and tells Kaz to apologise? Angst with a happy ending,please!! Thanks a ton darlingđđ
Forgiveness (Kaz Brekker x Reader)
thank you for requesting again! school has been kicking my ass, so sorry for how long writing this took, but I hope you like it! :)
Warnings: mentions of catcalling, (small) injury, idk?
Genre: angst to fluff
Word Count: 1910
To say youâve had a shitty day wouldâve been an understatement.
Heading to the White Rose to see Nina, youâd been catcalled multiple times. Maybe you were being dramatic, but the comments felt more scathing than usual, and it had gotten under your skin quicker than you thought it would. You didnât want to use Kazâs reputation to scare them off, but it wouldnât have mattered. Youâd still be viewed as a possession, just one that didnât belong to them.
You had snapped at the last stranger whoâd given their perverse ideals of you, and that altercation had left you a lovely slash on your arm from defending yourself. You had temporarily wrapped it up on a scarf, but you knew you would probably have to wrap it with gauze on it when you returned.
When you had asked the clerk where Nina was, he said that heâd seen her leave, but she said nothing to him. Which meant the entire journey here was a waste, and that youâd have to head home without her guaranteed cooperation with the plan your boyfriend was creating.
âKaz, sheâs not there. Clerk said she went out, but he didnât get where. It was a waste of a trip,â you sigh, throwing down your cloak on a random chair.
Kaz sighs, lowering his head as he writes out another part of the plan. âReally, Y/N? You couldnât go out and look for her? She told us a couple days ago that she was going to start taking trips to the market at this time. You couldâve found her there.â
âIâm sorry?â you scoff quietly, but try to adjust your tone at the icy stare he gives you. You couldâve said that nicer, sure. âI didnât think to look for her there because I didnât know that, Kaz. Are you sure she told us that?â
âYes, she did. Were you not paying attention?â
âI donât think I was there,â you refute. âI wouldâve remembered if she told me.â
âI donât have time to talk to people who canât do their jobs,â he mutters. âJust get out and waste time for now. Let me finish what Iâm working on and weâll find her together later.â
âThe hell you mean I canât do my job?â you protest. âI did what you asked. I went to go look for her, and she wasnât there. I thought your instructions were not to stray from my path, because you wanted me home quickly and safely.â
âIf you had any shred of common sense, then youâd know that Iâd only say that because Iâm supposed to care about you. Iâd take information over your safety.â
You still. What?
Heâs supposed to care about you? Does that imply he doesnât? He would take information over your safety.
Does he want to break up?
Stop being dramatic. Kaz doesnât play implication games with something like that. Heâd tell you outright.
But he wouldnât care for you if he got what he wanted.
âI-um, oh,â you take a shuddery breath. Your chest feels tight and your eyes are going to water. Kaz hates dealing with over-emotional people. He needs people who can keep their cool, people who can think their way out of things. You need to get out of here before he looks up at you. Youâre useless, youâre an idiot, no wonder he said you couldnât do your job properly.
Too late. He looks up at you, frowning at your silence, but you quickly turn away, still trying to hide your face.
You laugh, and even you can tell that itâs not genuine, just an attempt at trying to hide your wavering voice. âIâm fine, Kaz. Uh- yeah, yeah! Weâll go out later and-â your throat catches as you swallow harshly. âWeâll go out and look for Nina later. See you then.â You quickly brush your tears out of the way, opening the door and stepping out.
Your steps echo down the hall, and you try and find your way to your room through the tears that now stream down your face.
Iâd take information over your safety.
You still donât know if he means it. Heâs angry, but- Kaz was usually extremely candid when he was upset.
He mightâve meant every word.
You donât notice Jes in front of you, and as you pass him, he catches your arm.
You wince, his fingers land right on the slash, and he hastily lets go, looking at you with concern. Everyone was usually about as emotional as a rock in the Barrel. What made you cry like that?
âY/N, you okay? What happened? Why did you flinch from me? Did I do something wrong?â
His face resembles a kicked puppy, and your heart constricts with slight guilt.
âNo, no- itâs not your fault, Jes- your fingers landed right on a slash I got, thatâs all.â
He looks at his hands, covered in slight blood. You tug at your soaked-through scarf and look at it, and it looks even worse than when you first got it. Your grimace. So much for getting him to worry less about you. âIt looks a lot worse than it actually is.â Your words are frantic and stuttered, but you hope he gets the point.
âHow did that happen? I thought with Kazâs reputation, you would be untouchable. Why isnât he taking care of you?â
You smile sadly. The mention of Kaz tightens your chest again. Â âGuy scrapped with me for a little while after catcalling me. I didnât want to use Kaz to defend myself- me, with him? Heâd be even more of a target. And Kaz is a bit upset with me right now. He doesnât know what happened.â
âWhy the hell would he be upset?â
âI didnât get the information he wanted,â your voice is small and weak. âAnd he said heâd rather have the information more than my safety.â
âWhich is why youâre crying.â Jesâs face has a look of understanding.
âYes,â you affirm quietly. âTodayâs just been a bad day. Iâll be alright, though, really. I know Kaz doesnât like dealing with weak people, so I thought I wouldnât bother-â
âYouâre not weak.â His voice gains a complete new edge, and his face is determined. You suddenly get a bad feeling. Whatâs Jes going to suggest you do? âWeâre going to go confront him. Right now.â
âJes, I look like Iâve been crying. Iâd at least like to compose myself a bit.â
âNo.â He makes sure heâs grabbing your other arm, before leading you back to Kazâs office. âHe needs to know how much heâs fucked up. Heâs smart, but really,â Jesper sighs, âHeâs an idiot. And you deserve better than that.â
Your heart warms at his words, but youâre still nervous as he leads you down the hall, and youâre definitely panicking when he opens the door without knocking.
Kaz looks up, and a brief look of surprise is in his eyes as he looks at Jesper. Why didnât Jesper knock? And why would Jes need him, especially at midday? Wouldnât he be out gambling?
Kaz prepares himself to hear something stupid. He doesnât notice you standing behind him, and his attention drifts back down to his plan.
âWhat do you need?â
âApologize.â
âFor?â
âFor being a bloody idiot and hurting your girlfriend.â
Hurting you? He looks back up to him, and this time, youâre standing next to Jesper.
âI didnât-â Kaz starts, but your appearance makes him go silent.
Your expression is blank, but tear streaks clearly stain your face, and you clearly look like you donât want to be confronting him. Jesper had put you up to this.
Were you too afraid of him to do it yourself?
What did he do for you to look like that?
âYou didnât do anything?â Jesperâs voice is incredulous. âShe went to the White Rose to try and find Nina, and then you come home and treat her like sheâs useless because she doesnât get what you want. Sheâs your girlfriend, not a goon. Have some respect for her, yeah? She followed exactly what you said, to try and get home quickly and safely, and even then, she still gets hurt. Did you even notice the bleeding gash?â
âJes,â you whisper, âitâs fine, really-â
He doesnât listen, and grabs at your wrist to lift your arm, pulling down the scarf and revealing the bloody cut. Kaz blinks, concern and guilt briefly flashing on his face before he smooths back his expression.
How didnât he notice? How did that happen?
âYâknow how she got that? Men were harassing her, and she fought one of them because she didnât want to use your name as her shield. She was trying to prevent painting an even bigger target on your back. And then you go as far,â Jes laughs angrily, âas to say that sheâs not worth more than information for your fucking plan? And through all of that, she leaves you alone because she doesnât want to be an inconvenience to you. Your girlfriend thinks her emotions are burdening you. Get your fucking head out of your ass. Either you apologize to her, or sheâs breaking up with you.â
You and Kaz are both left standing still, both watching as Jesper stalks back toward the door, opening it and slamming it shut.
The sound echoes through the silent room.
You donât know what to say. Part of you feels vindicated, Jesper did the hard part for you, but part of you feels guilty- Jesper also made it a lot bigger than it couldâve been.
You let the guilt win out.
âIâm sorry, Jesâs wording was a bit harsh, Iâll take my leave, itâs really not that big-â
âStay,â Kaz interrupts. âPlease.â
You sit down on the chair next to his, and he turns to you, pulling out gauze and alcohol wipes.
âI can do it myself,â you say hurriedly. âI know-â
âYouâre not a burden to me.â He avoids your gaze, he doesnât want to see your reaction, in case he really would lose you after this. âLet me help you.â
âOkay.â
You hiss through your teeth as he cleans the gash, a small âsorryâ escaping him as he continues. Thereâs still a silence hanging between both of you. He wraps it carefully, looking up at you when heâs done.
âNot too tight?â
âNo,â you answer quietly. âThank you, Kaz.â
Thereâs another silence between you.
âI care about you,â he says suddenly. âI wouldnât trade your safety for anything.â
You know itâs his way of saying sorry.
âItâs okay,â you give a reassuring smile. âI know. Iâve just had a bad day, thatâs all.â
âItâs not,â he argues. âIf you ever need to defend yourself, use my name if itâll get them to stop. I donât care if it paints whatever sized target on my back.â You open your mouth to interject, but he continues. âIâm already a wanted criminal in Ketterdam. However much you increase the target by doesnât matter, so long as you come home alright.â
âOkay,â you nod. âI will.â
âI love you, darling.â
Your eyes widen at his words. He doesnât say it often, he knows that you already know that.
Jesper mustâve really shaken him.
âI love you too,â you reply softly. âThank you.â
Itâs his turn to look surprised. âFor?â
âFor caring,â you respond. âFor being you. For loving me.â
A faint smile etches on his lips. âI always will.â
#shadow and bone#grishaverse#six of crows#six of crows x reader#soc kaz#kaz soc#soc x reader#kaz x reader#kaz brekker x reader#kaz brekker imagine#jesper fahey#thank you for the request!#request
455 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Avoidance
masterlist
part two
Summary: Reader doesnât know what she did to make Spencer hate her so much.
A/N: This fic is just a reminder that sub!Spencer lives rent free in my head at all times. Also, if anyone would like to be on a taglist for one shots like these, let me know! Iâm going to work on getting one started.
Pairing: sub!Spencer/femdom! reader
Content Warnings: honestly way too much swearing, sexual harassment, slapping, hands free orgasm, oral sex (male and female receiving), hand job, orgasm denial, edging, unprotected sex, vaginal penetration, degradation, femdomÂ
Word Count: 8.2k
      I have absolutely no idea what Iâve done to make Spencer Reid hate me.
      Usually, when someone despises a person to the point of complete and total avoidance, thereâs a reason. No one just wakes up and decides to resent another person for the hell of it â right? Wrong.
      Because Spencer Reid positively loathes me â and I have no idea why.
      It all started on my first day at the BAU. I had somehow landed the highly coveted job of media liaison after the previous one had decided to complete the training to be a profiler. For reasons unbeknownst to me, they thought a twenty-four-year-old fresh out of college with no prior job experience was the best fit for the position. I didnât understand it, but I also wasnât about to look a gift horse in the mouth.
      To say that I had been terrified the first time I set foot into the bullpen would be the understatement of the century. After a very formal and very intimidating orientation with the unit chief, my predecessor, a beautiful blonde named Jennifer, offered herself up to be my personal tour guide. Jennifer introduced me to the other members of the team, and with every smiling face I came in contact with, my fears of being the odd man out were assuaged. I could tell that Penelope Garcia, tech analyst extraordinaire, would most likely be my biggest ally â and it was abundantly clear that Derek Morgan and I would probably get into a fair amount of mischief together. Elle Greenaway seemed like the obvious choice for a future drinking buddy, and Jason Gideon â well, he merely grunted at me in acknowledgment before retreating back to his office. I figured three out of four wasnât so bad.
      I didnât meet Doctor Spencer Reid until after lunch. Jennifer mentioned something about him guest lecturing at a local university, which surprised me considering she mentioned him being a year younger than me. Apparently, the kid was an actual genius, which was more than a little bit intimidating, but Jennifer assured me that Spencer was a sweetheart.
      âHeâs a little quirky, but Iâm sure youâll love him. Just donât be surprised if he tries to talk your ear off,â Jennifer laughs. âLast week I asked him about the weather and he went off on a tangent about climate change that lasted nearly an hour.â
      By the time Spencer strolled into the bullpen at exactly one in the evening, I was sitting perched atop Jenniferâs desk, thoroughly engrossed as she told me about their latest case. When she stops talking midsentence in favor of smiling at someone behind me, I half expect that Morgan is attempting to sneak up on me, when:
      âHey, look whoâs back,â Jennifer greets, prompting me to turn around excitedly. I was eager to put a face to the man Iâd heard so much about.
      And when I turn, my eyes land on the prettiest man Iâve ever seen.
      Sharp cheekbones and a chiseled jawline are framed by shaggy brown hair, complete with beautiful brown eyes and soft, pillowy lips. As if his good looks werenât enough, heâs dressed in the most adorably nerdy sweater vest and a pair of thin framed glasses. Heâs absolutely precious â a fact that Jennifer had conveniently left out.
      âHow was the lecture?â Jennifer asks him as he places his satchel on the desk adjacent to hers. Spencer perks up at this, smiling excitedly from across the divider.
      âI think it went really good, actually. I incorporated this really cool joke that I heard about quantum physics. Do you want to-â
      He stops abruptly when he realizes Jennifer isnât his only spectator, and those lovely brown eyes go almost comically wide when they settle on me.
      âSpencer, this is Y/N Y/L/N. Sheâs the new media liaison. Y/N, this is Doctor Spencer Reid.â
      I give him my best smile, tacking on a small wave for good measure.
      âItâs nice to meet you, Doctor Reid. Jenniferâs told me a lot about you.â
      âUh, y-yeah. Itâs n-nice to meet you, too,â Spencer stutters. He looks positively stricken and Iâm fairly sure he hasnât blinked in over a minute. I cast a glance at Jennifer, who seems just as confused as I am.
      Well, she had mentioned that he was a tad strange.
      âIâd like to hear the joke,â I offer, only to immediately regret it when I see him tense up.
      âN-No, thatâs o-okay,â he chokes out as he struggles to gather the files on his desk. âItâs n-not that good, anyways.â
      And just as quickly as he came, Spencer leaves in a flurry of crumpled papers, leaving Jennifer and I wondering what the fuck just happened.
--
      Things didnât get better with time. In fact, they got much worse.
      In the six months that I had been working for the BAU, I could count my interactions with Spencer Reid on one hand. It wasnât for lack of trying on my part â in my desperation to figure out what Iâd done to make him avoid me, I sought out the young genius every chance I got. But every time I got within ten feet of him, itâs like an alarm would sound in his head and heâd make up some excuse to leave the room.
      The others had noticed his strange behavior, too. It seemed they all had made a sort of game out of it â calling Spencer into rooms that I was in just to see him panic, or asking me to personally deliver files to his desk. At first, I played into it, hoping that their teasing would help to diffuse some of the tension.
      After a month of being on the receiving end of Spencerâs cold shoulder, I started avoiding him, too.
      I tried to act indifferent â like it didnât hurt me as badly as it did. I no longer sought him out, and by month two, we had a sort of understanding. I didnât go near him, and he didnât go near me, and thatâs how it went on for four miserable months.
      Until today.
      âReid, Y/L/N, youâre in 202.â
      I damn near drop my bag on the floor. This was bound to happen at some point or another, but I hadnât planned on that day being today, and I was not prepared. After nine hours of running around the local police department, my body was weighed down from fatigue and I was downright grumpy. Not to mention I had picked the worst possible day to try and break in a new pair of heels, and my feet were throbbing.
      Needless to say, I was in no mood to deal with Spencer Reidâs bullshit.
      âUh, Hotch? Could I maybe room with Elle?â I ask, sending a glare in Morganâs direction when he snorts out a laugh. Hotch raises an eyebrow at me.
      âWhy? Is there a problem?â
      Yes, sir, there certainly is. And your guess is as good as mine as to what that problem is.
      âNo, but I just think that-â
      âGood. Then you should be fine to share a room with him.â
      Right.
      I spare a brief glance at Spencer, who, in the last thirty seconds, has turned the color of a tomato. I pray that heâll speak up and voice his discomfort, but just like always, he stays silent.
      Hotch doles out the room keys and I begin the trek down the hallway, my poor aching feet groaning in protest with every step. Iâm vaguely aware of the sound of footsteps behind me, and itâs not until I swipe the key into the key card that Spencer speaks.
      But not to me â no, never to me.
      âDerek, please, Iâm begging you. Just switch with me this one time, and â and Iâll do your reports for a month!â
      After six months of dealing with Spencerâs aversion to me, his words should come as no surprise. And really, Iâd expected as much - but that didnât mean it hurt any less.
      âNot happening, kid. This is the perfect opportunity for you to get over whatever problem you have with Y/N. I bet youâll even end up liking her. Sheâs not going to be rude to you, if thatâs what youâre worried about.â
      â⌠T-Thatâs not what Iâm worried abo-â
      I donât wait around to hear the rest of his sentence. I push open the door to the room, not bothering to wait for Spencer before closing it. I kick off my heels as soon as the door clicks shut, letting out a half relieved, half frustrated  groan.
      After claiming the bed nearest the air conditioner as my own, I pluck my pajamas and toiletry bag out from my suitcase and shuffle over to the bathroom. The way I see it, the quicker I get a shower and can go to sleep, the faster the night will pass. Before I know it, this unfortunate situation will be a thing of the past.
      After drawing out the shower for as long as I possibly could, I exit the bathroom clad in a tank top and a pair of shorts, hair dripping wet and skin freshly scrubbed clean. Spencerâs sitting on his bed, book in hand and tie loosened. He doesnât look up at me when I walk by - not that Iâd expected him to. A thick silence hangs in the air as I pull a bottle of lotion out from my suitcase, and I debate turning on the TV just to make things slightly less awkward. In the end I decide against it, because I doubt even that could make this situation better.
      I prop a leg up on the bed and begin to lather my legs in cherry scented lotion, paying special care to my aching feet before moving on. Itâs not until both of my legs have been thoroughly massaged and coated in lotion that I look up.
      Spencerâs eyes are locked on me, mouth hanging open and chest heaving up and down. His knuckles are white from how hard theyâre clutching the book in his hands, but despite that I can still see the way theyâre trembling. When he realizes I've caught him staring, he closes his mouth and gulps hard.
      I straighten up and raise an eyebrow in a silent question, and thatâs enough for Spencer to snap his book shut and scramble off of the bed. Heâs clumsy as he moves to his suitcase, dropping his bottle of travel shampoo twice before he reaches the bathroom. If I wasnât so off put by whatever the hell had just happened, I might have thought it cute.
--
      As if the universe thought my current predicament wasnât enough to deal with, the next morning I was dealt another shitty hand. This time, my distress came in the form of a young cop who couldnât pick up on social cues to save his life. After an entire morning of dodging sleazy advances, I finally managed to shake him when his superior sent him out to go and actually do his fucking job.
      Or so I thought.
      Iâm standing in the breakroom, pouring my fourth (or is it my fifth?) cup of coffee when I hear the sound of footsteps in the hall. I donât know if Iâve developed a sixth sense about these things, or if Iâm just particularly on edge today, but I know itâs the young officer before he can even cross the threshold.
      And when he does, and he sees that he has me cornered, a saccharine smile stretches across his lips.
      âArenât you a sight for sore eyes,â he drawls in an accent that could probably be attractive if he wasnât so damn skeevy.
      âMight wanna get your eyes checked,â I mutter, refusing to look in his direction as I stir my coffee.
      âPretty and feisty. Just how I like my women.â
      âI am not your anything,â I seethe, and instead of backing off like any respectful human being would, he just chuckles and begins to saunter towards me.
      âCâmon baby, you donât have to be that way. You donât have to act all professional with me.â
      âDonât call me that.â I look at him now, and the smug, self-righteous smile on his face makes my blood boil.
      âYou donât like baby? Thatâs fine â Iâm sure I can think of lots of other things to call you,â he murmurs. Heâs closer now, so close that I can practically feel his breath against my neck.
      âIâm going to tell you to stop one more time, and it would be in your best interest to listen,â I growl.
      âOr what?â he taunts. âIâd like to see you try to stop me.â
      I jolt forward when a hand comes down hard on my ass, squeezing me harshly through the material of my skirt.
      Oh, fuck no.
      Iâm whirling around faster than I ever thought possible, and then a harsh crack sounds throughout the room as my hand comes in contact with his face.
      My hand stings from the contact, but the pain is welcome because he flies backwards, stumbling and grasping as his already reddening cheek.
      âWhat the fuck?â he roars, eyes flashing with unbridled fury. I take several steps towards him, and to my utmost delight he nearly trips over himself in his hurry to put distance between us. I stop when his back hits the wall and I lean in until our faces are only inches apart.
      âListen here, you limp dick fuck,â I snarl. âIâm getting real sick and fucking tired of pathetic pieces of shit like you thinking they can put their hands on women. Whatâs your problem? Are you so fucking tactless that you canât get anyone to fuck you?â I punctuate my question by jabbing my pointer finger into his chest and cocking my head to the side. âAre you so unappealing that the only way you can get your hands on a woman is to wait until sheâs alone and try to corner her?
      Or is it a power thing? Youâve got the gun and the badge so you think youâre entitled to just take what you want, donât you? You think no one can stop you because youâre in a position of power. Well, I have some news for you â I outrank you, and you just assaulted a federal agent. I will not stop until I ruin your fucking career, and if you even think of trying to lie your way out of this, Iâll do a helluva lot fucking worse. After the week Iâm having, I am just looking for an excuse to kick your fucking dick into the dirt. Do you understand?â
      By the time I finish speaking, my chest is heaving up and down and my eyes are narrowed into slits. The officer is so angry that heâs shaking, hands balled up to fists at his sides. For a moment, I think heâll try to hit me, but then his hard-exterior cracks and the anger gives way to fear.
      âYou â You canât tell anyone about this,â he says, trying his best to sound menacing. But his voice wavers, and I can tell heâs losing his grip. âItâll r-ruin my career.â
      I raise my hand up to his cheek, placing my palm over the red imprint I had left on his skin. And then I flash him the sweetest goddamn smile that ever there was.
      âIâd like to see you try to stop me.â
      I give him a pat on the cheek before turning around and heading for the door, only to stop halfway when I see that I have an audience of one.
      Spencer stands in the doorway, a coffee mug gripped tightly in one hand, mouth agape and eyes wide. Heâs standing stock still, eyes darting in between the police officer and me. I let out an exasperated sigh because of-fucking-course it would be Spencer that would happen to walk in on whatever that just was.
      âClose your mouth, Reid. Thatâs how you catch flies,â I deadpan, prompting Spencer to snap his mouth shut.
      Without another word, I brush past him and leave the break room.
--
      I suppose the universe had decided to finally give me a break, because that afternoon we were able to apprehend the unsub. But my good fortune only went so far, because Hotch announced that we would be leaving first thing in the morning â which meant another night alone with Spencer Reid.
      He didnât mention what he walked in on when the two of us arrived back at our room, and I didnât expect him to. The two of us went about the motions of unwinding from the day in complete and utter silence, and by the time I emerge from the shower I decide that Iâve had enough.
      âIâm gonna go stay with Elle and Derek,â I murmur as I zip up my suitcase and slip on my shoes.
      âOh. O-Okay.â
      And that was that.
      Itâs about an hour later when my phone is on four percent that I realize I hadnât remembered to bring my charger with me. I contemplate just letting it die, but the idea of sitting through a seven-hour jet ride tomorrow without it sounds excruciating. Then again, so does the idea of having to suffer through an interaction with Spencer.
      The phone wins out in the end, and with Derek and Elle still snoring softly in their respective beds, I slip out of the room and into the hallway. With any luck, Spencer will be in a similar state and Iâll be able to sneak in and out without him waking up.
      I think thank my lucky stars when I slowly crack open the door to Spencerâs room and see that the lights are off. I take special care to close the door as quietly as possible before tiptoeing across the carpeted floors, feeling my way around in the dark so that I donât trip over anything.
I make it halfway across the room when I hear it â itâs quiet, and if the air conditioner had been on, I wouldnât have even heard it at all. Itâs faint, so faint that I wonder if Iâd imagined it, but then that same sound breaks through the silence and I know itâs not a product of my imagination.
I hear the covers rustle, and then a low moan followed by the distinct sound of skin on skin. My blood runs cold as the moans grow louder and more frequent, rolling off Spencerâs lips in rapid succession. Thereâs heavy breathing and whimpering and holy fuck I just walked in on Spencer Reid masturbating.
Spencer cries out a particularly load moan, one that sounds so pornographic that it shoots straight to my core. Itâs sexy and dirty and he sounds absolutely wrecked, and the part of my brain that is still capable of logical thinking is screaming get out! Get out, now!
I begin to slowly backtrack, moving at one tenth of the speed that I had coming in because the possibility of being caught is absolutely not an option. If Spencer hates me now, heâd really hate me if he found out I snuck into his room at night and heard⌠that.
Iâm about five feet away from the door when:
âO-Oh my God, yes! Y/N, please - fuck!â
I think then that I certainly have to be dreaming, because thereâs no way Iâd just heard him correctly. Thereâs no way that Spencer â the same Spencer that scurried out of the room when I walked in â was moaning my name while he touched himself. Absolutely not.
But then it happens again and again and again â my name falling from his lips incessantly like some kind of debauched chant.
It feels like my skin is on fire â my mind a befuddled mess â and before my brain can tell me what a terrible idea it is, my feet are carrying me back into the room and Iâm coming to a stop at the foot of Spencerâs bed.
Bathed in the glow of the moonlight shining through the window, Spencer looks ethereal. Thereâs a thin line of sweat beading on his forehead, and his usually meticulously slicked back hair is fanned out on the pillow like some sort of halo. His teeth are nestled into his bottom lip now, and all that can be heard are tiny whimpers as his hand slides up and down underneath the bed sheets. Spencerâs always beautiful, almost painfully so. But the way he looks now, shadows dancing across his face as he works himself to orgasm, is infinitely more breathtaking than words can express.
It doesnât take long for Spencer to release his lip from beneath his teeth, and when he does my name is flying out of his mouth once more.
I take that as my invitation to speak.
âI donât think Iâve heard you say my name before.â
Spencerâs entire body stills and his eyes fly open to reveal two dark pools full of sheer panic.
âI-I can explain,â he stammers, moving to clutch the comforter to his chest in an attempt to cover himself.
I let out a hum and sit down on the edge of the bed.
âPlease do. Iâm very interested in hearing about just what you were picturing me doing.â
Spencer sucks in a harsh breath. I can practically see the wheels in his brain turning -desperately trying to concoct some kind of reasonable explanation.
âI-I⌠I donât⌠Iâm s-sorry,â he stutters, and itâs so adorable how heâs squirming underneath my gaze that I decide to help him out.
âWas I sucking you off? Or were you fucking me?â I wonder aloud. He tries to hide it, thinking the covers will mask the way that his hips buck up, but I definitely see it.
âI-IâŚâ
âWhich was it, Spencer? Was I taking you down my throat or were you fucking my pussy? Or maybe I was coming undone on your face â was that it?â
Spencer lets out a low groan, and if my patience hadnât been running so fucking thin, I probably wouldâve left it at that. But after the hell heâd put me through for the last six months, I feel like he deserved to squirm a little.
âFucking answer me.â
âY-You were, um⌠r-riding me. And you s-slapped m-me.â
Oh.
This just got a lot more interesting.
I raise an eyebrow at him and I can see the way his Adamâs apple bobs up and down as he gulps.
âSo, you liked what you saw today, did you?â
Spencer nods so fervently that I have to bite down on my tongue to suppress a laugh.
âWords, baby. Use them.â
âI-I liked it. A lot.â
âApparently so, seeing as you were moaning for it like a desperate little slut,â I breeze, my tone cool and indifferent. âHave you done this before, Doctor? Touched yourself to the thought of me, that is.â
â⌠Y-Yes. Iâm s-sorry. I didnât m-mean to. It just kind of happened one night, and once I started, I couldnât s-stop.â
I reach out a hand and brush away the hair that had fallen into his face, tucking it back behind his ear before continuing.
âWhy the cold shoulder, then? And here I thought you hated me,â I muse, before pausing and cocking my head to the side. âDo you hate me, Doctor?â I ask, and just when I thought he couldnât look more guilty, he proves me wrong.
âNo! I just⌠couldnât be around you. I felt so b-bad. You were so nice, and I was using you to g-get off,â Spencer explains. âI couldnât look you in the eye. Not after picturing you⌠like that.â
I let out a sigh. Knowing that Spencer didnât actually hate me for the last six months was a relief. Knowing that Spencer was secretly rubbing one out to me was something else entirely. Whatever was I to do with this information?
âSo, you want to fuck me, then?â I reiterate. âWhy not tell me this sooner?â
âThe probability of you responding positively to me telling you that I, uh, m-masturbate to you was very l-low. And after what I saw today, I think I was wise for keeping that from you,â Spencer says, the last part coming out in a rush. I canât help but let out a low laugh.
âYes, but the guy that was coming on to me today wasnât someone I find attractive. He was pompous and crass and pushy - and you, Doctor Reid, are none of those things.â
âR-Really? You think Iâm attractive?â
I hum.
âVery much so, Doctor. But Iâm afraid you may have waited too long, and now I donât feel as inclined to be nice,â I murmur, allowing my hand to trail down from his shoulder to his collar bones before lightly grazing his nipple with my thumb.
âO-Oh my⌠God,â Spencer whimpers, eyes fluttering shut as my fingers continue to dance across his skin.
âBut then again, I donât think you really want me to be nice to you. I think you want me to treat you like my little play thing.â I stop my hand just below his navel and I thumb across the light layer of hair that makes up his happy trail. âYou want to be my dirty boy - donât you, Doctor Reid?â
âP-Please,â Spencer chokes out, hips jerking up when I allow my thumb to graze a little lower.
âPlease what?â
Spencer lets out a frustrated groan.
âPlease, I-I want you to u-use me. However you want, just as l-long as you just do-donât stop touching me,â he rambles. Heâs shuddering underneath me, his breaths coming out in harsh pants as my hand wanders lower and lower until I abruptly pull away. âW-Why did you stop?â
âBecause I donât think you deserve to be touched just yet. Youâve got six months to make up to me, after all. I think I want you on your knees for me first,â I say, and from the way his eyes seem to dilate even further, I donât think he has any objections. âAre you familiar with the color system?â
Spencer nods.
âGreen for good, yellow means slow down, and red means stop now.â
âDo you have a safe word?â
âI⌠Iâve never really, uh. Done t-this.â
Oh. Oh.
I withdraw my hand from its place on his leg and Spencer lets out a distressed whine. âNo, please! Donât go. Iâm not a complete virgin, I promise. I got a h-hand job once,â he argues. âAnd I think Iâve done enough, uh, research, and I really want to try to make you cum. I want to be good for you. Please let me try.â
Spencer looks like heâs about two seconds away from crying, and I can feel my argument dying before it even leaves my mouth.
âOh, baby, I know youâd be so good,â I coo, and just like that Spencerâs leaning towards me, desperate to have the contact. I indulge him, placing my hand on his cheek, and he relaxes into the touch. âAre you sure you want to do this with me? Iâm not what anyone would call vanilla, and I donât think you know what youâre getting into.â
âI trust you. I wouldnât want it to be anyone else,â Spencer whispers, and he sounds so damn sincere that I feel my resolve crumbling.
âYouâll let me know if at any point you want to stop?â
âYes. Absolutely!â
Enthusiastic little shit.
âSafe word?â
âUm⌠Tolstoy?â
I let out a snort.
âAlright, smarty pants. Weâre going to start now, okay?â
âYes, Miss,â Spencer pants out.
Fuck me running. He clearly has been doing his research.
âGet on your knees for me, baby. I wanna see just how eager to please you are,â I instruct as I stand up and shimmy out of my shorts. I discard my shirt, too, absentmindedly throwing it somewhere across the room. Spencer lets out a startled squeak when he sees that Iâm now completely naked, aside from my underwear.
âY-Youâre so pretty,â Spencer breathes out. âEven better than I imagined.â
The sentiment tugs at my heart, really, it does, but I specifically requested that he get on his knees and he seems a lot more content to just sit and stare.
âOn your knees,â I command, and Spencer jumps up almost comically fast.
âS-Sorry, Miss,â he apologizes as he lowers himself down. I seat myself on the edge of the bed and spread my legs for him.
âDonât apologize, just do as I ask of you, okay baby?â
Spencer nods.
âC-Can I kiss you? Like on the lips first?â Spencer asks as he looks up at me with big doe eyes. Itâs a beautiful thing, the image of Spencer Reid sitting in between my legs, cheeks flushed and chest rapidly rising and falling. I give Spencer a sweet smile and lean forward, and the excitement radiating off of him is practically palpable. He leans forward, too eager to wait for me to close the gap, and the action makes my chest swell in adoration.
Just as our lips are about to meet, I pause, and Spencer barely has the time to look confused before my palm connects with the side of his face. The moan it draws out of him is obscene and his hips jolt forward, desperate for some kind of friction. His dick rests painfully hard between his legs, flushed red with precum beading at the tip.
I waste no time in taking his chin in my hand and tilting his head upwards.
âDid I say you could kiss me?â I ask him, voice sugary sweet, contrasting starkly with my actions.
âN-No, Miss. Iâm sorry,â Spencer pants out. His hand twitches at his side and I can see how desperately he wants to touch himself, but his desire to please keeps him still. Â
âThen the answer is no. Maybe if you can prove to me that you arenât completely incompetent at eating pussy, Iâll consider it,â I allow a moment for my words to sink in. âColor?â
âGreen. So fucking green,â Spencer whines.
âGood boy,â I praise him, and the effects of my words are instantaneous. Spencer rests his cheek against the skin of my thigh and then heâs nuzzling his face against me in a silent plea for permission. After a moment, his pleas become a lot less silent.
âWanna be your good boy - please let me,â Spencer begs as his nose brushes against my skin. âI want to make you feel good. Sâall I ever think about, since the first time I saw you.â
His words send a jolt of pleasure to my core and I reward his brazen honesty with a tender smile and a nod.
âGo ahead, baby. Let me see what that pretty mouth of yours can do.â
The words barely have time to leave my mouth before Spencer is reaching out and hooking a finger underneath the waistband of my panties. I raise up off the bed just enough for him to slide them down my legs, and before I even manage to settle back down onto the bed, Spencer literally dives in. He starts with one long lick, and by the time he reaches my clit heâs crying out lewd moans against me. The feel of the vibrations mixed with the feel of his mouth on me is maddening in the best possible way, and my eyelids threaten to flutter closed under the weight of my pleasure.
âFuck, baby â youâre doing so good,â I sigh as I lift my hand up and card my fingers through his hair. âYou look so pretty on your knees for me.â
Spencerâs movements stutter when he feels my hand tangle itself into his hair, and I let out a light chuckle. I grab hold of the roots and give an experimental tug. My actions cause his hips to jolt forward violently.
âO-Oh myâŚâ Spencer keens, raising his glossy, lust filled eyes to mine. âH-Harder, please.â
I oblige, and Spencer lets out a particularly filthy groan before lapping at my pussy like a man possessed. His hands come to wrap around my thighs and he pulls me closer to him, causing me to let out a gasp when his nose nudges against my clit. The sound only spurs him on further â Spencer begins assaulting my clit, alternating between short, kitten licks and light sucking. The control I had so adamantly been asserting over him began to slip from my fingertips the longer he worked his mouth against me, and quiet, breathy moans started falling from my lips.
âSuch a good boy, Spence,â I moan as I scratch my fingernails against his scalp. âYouâre making me feel so good, baby. Love that dirty little mouth of yours.â
Spencer thrives on the praise â that much is made obvious by the way he whimpers and tightens his grip on my thighs. Heâs completely submitted himself to the act of getting me off, only stopping long enough to cry out when my hands give a particularly harsh tug on his hair.
âAdd a finger, baby,â I tell him, allowing my hand to drift down the side of his face, caressing the sharp angles of his cheekbones.
Spencer releases my thigh from his hold and tentatively raises a hand to my entrance, eyes raising to meet mine.
âYouâll tell me if I do something wrong?â he asks, and his concern is so endearing that I tilt his chin upwards and lean forward until my lips meet his.
Spencer gasps into the kiss, shocked, but it doesnât take him long before his lips are moving against mine fervently. His lips are slick with my arousal, and I dart my tongue out just long enough to swipe it across his bottom lip.
      âDâyou like how I taste, baby?â I murmur against his lips, pulling back slightly when Spencer tries to bring his lips down against mine.
      âS-So much,â he whispers, before letting out a frustrated groan when I tease him with the slightest brush of my lips before pulling away again. âP-Please, kiss me again.â
      I bump my nose against his before I reach down and grab his hand in mine.
      âDonât be a greedy boy, Spencer. Greedy boys donât get to cum,â I chastise him as I raise his hand up to my mouth. I trace my bottom lip with his pointer finger as Spencer watches on in rapt fascination, before taking the digit into my mouth and sucking. Spencer chokes out a pathetic cry and his hips hopelessly buck into the air as I swirl my tongue around the pad of his finger, taking special care to coat it with spit before releasing it from my mouth.
      I guide his hand back down to my pussy, gasping when the tip of his finger brushes across my entrance.
      âJust take it slow, baby. Start with one and move up to two once you get the hang of it.â
      Spencer nods, eyes alternating between my face and my entrance as he slowly slides his finger in me.
      âYouâre so warm, oh my God,â Spencer breathes out, tentatively pulling out his finger before inserting it back in. I hum appreciatively as he begins to move faster, eyelids fluttering shut when he lowers his head and begins languidly licking my clit.
      âFeels so nice, Spence. I fucking love your fingers. Knew that theyâd feel like this. I can only imagine how good your cock will feel,â I ramble, one hand fisted in the sheets and the other tugging on his honey brown hair.
      I groan as he inserts a second finger, reveling in the way heâs stretching me out.
      âCurl your fingers when you â fuck! Just like that, baby. Gonna make me cum if you keep doing t-that.â
Spencer speeds up both the onslaught of his fingers and his mouth at my admission, tongue working figure eights on my clit while his fingers brush up against my g-spot. A familiar warmth starts to spread in my lower belly, and with every swipe of Spencerâs tongue against my clit, the coil in my stomach winds tighter and tighter until, finally:
âO-Oh, fuck, Spence!â
The coil snaps, sending jolts of pleasure straight through my core. I can feel the way my walls tighten around Spencerâs fingers as my orgasm rips through me, never stopping their ministrations in an attempt to help me ride out my high. Vibrations ripple across my clit when Spencer lets out a cry of his own before his movements halt completely as shudders wrack his body.
I know he didnât justâŚ
      I allow myself a moment to recover before I lean forward and drag my eyes down Spencerâs slender frame â and sure enough, his tummy is covered in white ropes of cum and his now softening cock is hanging limply between his legs.
      Spencerâs eyes reluctantly open when his shudders cease, and one look at my pissy expression is enough to send him into a fit.
      âI-I didnât mean to cum! Iâm so sorry, Miss. Itâs j-just that you looked so pretty when you came, and you taste so good! And you were pulling my hair, and you called me a good boy and I just couldnât do it anymo-â
      âShut up,â I seethe, voice cold and laced with annoyance. Spencerâs mouth snaps shut and he gulps. âNow, correct me if Iâm wrong, but I donât remember saying that you were allowed to come. Am I mistaken?â       âN-No, Miss.â
      âMm, thatâs what I thought,â I hum. âStand up.â
      âB-But I want to make you cum again! Can I plea-â
      âShut the fuck up and stand up, Spencer.â
      Spencer rushes to his feet, stumbling a bit when his legs begin to shake. He corrects himself, standing perfectly still in front of me with a shameful look on his face. I scoot back on the bed and fix him with a stony look.
      âI want you to lay on your stomach across my lap. Can you do that, Doctor Reid, or are you too stupid to follow simple directions?â
      Spencer adamantly shakes his head, scrambling to splay out across my bare thighs. Once heâs comfortable, I raise a palm to his bare ass cheek and smooth my hand across the skin.
      âColor?â
      âG-Green,â Spencer stutters out.
      âWonderful. Since youâve decided to be a greedy little slut and cum before I gave you permission, Iâm going to punish you. Do you remember your safe word, baby?â
      âTolstoy.â
      âGood boy. Iâm going to give you ten, and I want you to count them out for me. One for every month you held out on me, and four because youâre an insolent little whore who canât do as heâs told. Does that sound fair to you?â
      âY-Yes, Miss. P-Please.â
      A harsh smack sounds throughout the room, and Spencer lets out a whorish moan thatâs bound to wake the people in the neighboring rooms. The pale skin of his ass transforms to red, and I rub my palm across it soothingly.
      âO-One,â Spencer says through gritted teeth as he rocks his hips against my legs.
      âYou okay, baby?â
      âY-Yes, Miss. Please donât stop. I deserve it. P-Punish me, please.â
      My palm comes down across his ass four more times, and with each strike I watch Spencer fall apart right before my eyes. Tears are gliding down his flushed cheeks, and his cock is now painfully hard against my legs.
      âFive more to go, baby. Keep counting for me, my pretty boy.â
      By the time my hand comes down against his flesh for the final time, Spencer has devolved into a mess of pathetic whimpers. His cock is smearing precum across my thighs as he rocks against me, and his ass is covered in a litany of bright red marks. Incomprehensible pleas are falling from his lips, and his hands are tightly fisted in the sheets.
      I lean forward and place a gentle kiss to each of his battered cheeks.
      âT-Thank you, Miss. Thank you, thank you, thank youâŚâ
      âYouâre welcome, baby. Can you go lay in the center of the bed for me?â
      Spencer gives a feeble nod and crawls to the center of the bed, carefully laying himself down and letting out a low hiss when his ass came in contact with the mattress.
      I let him rest against the sheets before I roll over and settle in between his legs.
      Spencerâs cock, painfully hard and leaking precum, sits against his belly. Spencer watches as I trace lithe fingers up his thigh, his chest rising and falling quickly as I get closer to where he demands my attention.
      A garbled groan rips from his throat when my hand grasps his cock, and I have to place my other hand on his hip and force him back down onto the bed when he tries to buck up.
      âStay still, baby,â I tut as I drag my fist up and down at an agonizingly slow pace.
      âS-Sorry, M-Miss,â Spencer stutters. His brows are drawn together and his eyes are heavy lidded. âNeed m-more, please.â
      âMm, I donât think you need more. You just want more. Dumb little greedy baby,â I tease as my thumb swipes across his head.
      âOh⌠G-God, please!â Spencer mewls.
      âIs what Iâm giving you not good enough?â
      âN-No, itâs just-â
      I raise an eyebrow at him and halt my movements.
      âNo, it isnât good enough?â
      Spencer lets out a frustrated groan and his fists clench the sheets.
      âP-Please, Miss! Iâll be your good boy, I promise. Just let me cum, please, I want it so bad!â
      Thoroughly pleased by his shameless begging, I start moving my hand again.
      âLet me know when youâre about to cum, baby.â
      That moment comes when, not thirty seconds later, the muscles in Spencerâs abdomen start to spasm â telltale signs of an impending orgasm. Spencer is so lost in the way my hand is moving against his cock that he makes no move to warn me, and just as I see his eyes start to flutter shut, I withdraw my hand.
      âW-Why did yo-â
      âYou didnât tell me you were about to cum. I thought you said you were going to be a good boy, Spencer? You sure arenât acting like someone who wants to cum.â
      âS-Sorry, please, just⌠fuck!â
      Spencerâs whole-body folds in on itself when my mouth wraps around the head of his cock. I swirl my tongue around the tip, lapping up the precum that had gathered before I pull away.
      âYouâve got such a pretty cock, baby. Canât believe nobodyâs had you in their mouth yet,â I murmur, pausing to drag my tongue along the veiny underside of his erection. âLet me hear you, baby. Wanna know how much you like when I use my mouth on you.â
      âLove it so much, oh God⌠Feels so warm and wet. Thank you so much, Miss. God, it feels perfect,â Spencer keens as I take him into my mouth again. Mumbled praises fall from his lips as I take him deeper, and the second my nose hits the soft skin of his belly, Spencerâs hand comes up and begins to tap incessantly on my shoulder.
      âS-Stop! I-Iâm close â Jesus Christ, Iâm so fucking close and I really want to cum inside you, i-if thatâs okay with you,â Spencer babbles, eyes wide and pleading. I smile up at him.
      âDo you think you deserve to cum in my pussy?â
      âH-Honestly, no, but Iâm hoping youâll let me anyways,â Spencer says, shooting me an adorably shy smile that has my heart doing somersaults in my chest. I let out a light laugh and shake my head, moving to straddle his lap.
      âAre you sure you want to do this, Spence?â I murmur as I caress the side of his face with my hands. âThis can stop right here, if you want it to.â
      âPlease, Miss. I want this. I want you,â Spencer reiterates, eyes shining and filled to the brim with adoration.
      âWant you, too, baby. You can call me my name now, if you want,â I say as I place a gentle kiss on his lips. I move to pull away, but Spencerâs hand is quick to grasp the back of my neck and pull me back in.
      While our lips move together, frenzied and desperate, I sneak a hand in between our bodies and grab Spencerâs cock. He gasps into my mouth as I drag his head in between my folds.
      âI-I wonât last long,â Spencer chokes out, eyes trained on where Iâm rubbing him against me. âIâll try my b-best, but Iâm sorry if I c-cum too fast.â
      I sink down just enough that his head is the only thing inside me, watching as his face contorts beautifully as a result.
      âDonât worry about me, baby. Tonightâs all about you.â
      With one last, chaste kiss to his lips, I slowly begin to lower myself down onto his length. The sound of our moans fill the room as Spencer clings desperately to me, hands finally finding purchase on my hips.
      âY/N, fuck, you feel so good,â Spencer whimpers as I begin to slowly rock against him. âI-I knew it would feel good, but oh my God. I-I canât⌠Iâm gonna cum, soon. Mâso sorry.â
      His admission prompts me to move faster, raising my hips until heâs almost completely out of me before Iâm slamming back down.
      âSpence, you feel so good. Such a good boy â my good boy.â
      âYes, yes, Iâm all yours! Only yours, please!â Spencer whines. I lean forward, and the change of angle is enough for both of us to cry out.
      âAre you gonna be a good boy and cum for me, Spence?â I murmur into his ear, biting lightly against his earlobe. âI want you to cum in me, baby. Donât you want to be my good boy?â I punctuate my words by lightly wrapping my hand around this throat and squeezing, and thatâs all it takes for Spencer to completely fall apart underneath me.Â
      âY/N - fuck!â
      Spencerâs grip on my hips tightens as he bucks up into me, painting the inside of my pussy with his cum as he yells out strangled exclamations of my name. He presses his face into my shoulder as I ride him through his orgasm, whispering quiet thank yous and pressing open mouthed kisses to my skin as the euphoria floods through his body.
       I place a kiss to his forehead before I crawl off of him, having every intention of getting up and procuring a wet washrag. But Spencer reaches out to grip my arm, and his eyes look so sad that I stop in my tracks.
      âC-Can you stay? Please?â
      The insecurity in his voice tugs at my heart.
      âOf course, Iâm staying. Was just gonna get a wet washrag for us. Mânot gonna leave you, Spence,â I murmur. Spencer visibly untenses, but his grip on my arm doesnât lessen.
      âCould you just stay here a little bit longer?â
      âSure thing, baby,â I say, prompting Spencerâs lips to pull up into a pleased smile. I crawl back into the bed and lay on my back, and Spencer instantly plasters himself to my side. He hums contentedly as he wraps his arms around me, and I let out a light laugh when I catch him stealing glances at me.
      âWhat is it, baby?â
      A rosy blush spreads across his cheeks.
      âCan I kiss you?â
      After everything we just did, he still feels the need to ask permission to kiss me. What a sweet boy.
      My answer comes in the form of me pressing my lips to his, and thatâs how we stay until he pulls away.
      âI have another question,â he says shyly.
      âLay it on me, baby.â
      The blush on his cheeks gets significantly more pronounced.
      âItâs just that, uh, you didnât get to cum again. And I really want you to, because you took such good care of me,â Spencer pauses, and his fingertips lightly graze the inside of my thigh. âC-Could I please eat you out again?â Another pause, and he retracts his hand. âI-Itâs okay if not. I understand if you just wanted this to be⌠a one-time thing. I guess I was just kind of hoping that it w-wouldnât be. But thatâs silly â you were just doing me a favor. Iâm sorry I asked.â
      Spencer cringes as he finishes speaking, not even giving me a chance to reply before heâs trying to pull away. I tighten my grip on his arm, and Spencer gives me a weary look.
      âFirst of all, I donât think I would ever say no to being eaten out â especially if youâre the one offering. Second, this is definitely not a one off. I have lots of plans for you, pretty boy,â I explain, and the relief that radiates off of Spencer is almost palpable.
      âThank God,â he sighs, and then heâs scooting down the bed and settling in between my legs.
--
      And if the rest of the team notices the way Spencer starts following me around like a lost puppy - well, theyâre all kind enough not to point it out.
#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid smut#spencer reid#spencer x reader#spencer reid x you#spencer reid fanfiction#sub!spencer#dom!reader#criminal minds smut#criminal minds fanfic#smut#dom/sub#sub spence
4K notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Date With Destiny (m)
âLove is our true destiny. We do not find the meaning of life by ourselves, alone - we find it with another.â - Thomas Merton
âş Pairing: Jungkook x Female Reader
âş Trope:Â Strangers to Lovers, Idol!AU
âş Genre: Fluff, Smut, one comedian in the mix
âş Rating: 18+
âş Word Count:Â 11k
âş Summary: You are a boss lady in the tech industry travelling to world for work. He is a chart-topping artist touring the globe to perform in front of millions of fans. In the cosmos of life, you are not likely to cross paths. Luckily, fate has a different plan for you two.
âş Warnings:Â dom!jk, unprotected sex (sex is cleaner when you pack your weiner!), hickeys galore, lot of spit, oral (male and female receiving), balls receive attention, throat fucking, cum eating, edging, masturbation kinda?, cum play, pussy slapping, pussy sniffing, fingering, squirting, spanking, pain kink?, tit slapping, reader teases a bit but this man is a tease maestro, cum stuffing (is that a thing even?), Jungkookâs THIGHS need their own warning
âş Authorâs Note: @ppersonnaââ is an angel among us peasants. Thank you so much for all your help with this!  This is my first attempt at writing, and the tiniest feedback goes a long way! Hope you enjoy!Â
When you die, the first pit stop you make is to the coffee gods.Â
Without coffee, this whole month would have been a disaster. Back-to-back meetings, daily flights, countless documents being read, itâs a miracle your eyes are open and fully functioning.Â
Being the Chief Technical Officer of a well-established company at your age had been anything but a cakewalk. You had strived hard and crossed many boulders to come to where you are. But if reaching that point required huge amounts of effort, now your work is tenfold.Â
âWhy canât I just get longer flights so I can nap in them?â You mumble into your nth cup of coffee - not keeping count is for your own sanity.Â
âBecause longer flights apparently have crying children. You, our resident baby-magnet hypothesized that shorter flights equal more time in hotel rooms âsleepingâ. Guess who sleeps in said hotel rooms? Everyone but you.â Your personal assistant and part-time truth-spouter Jake offers helpfully.Â
âPast me was such an idiot.â You shoot back, wondering if you could inject the espresso right through your veins.
Jake pouts. âWoman, you take on jobs that an intern could do. If you werenât such an unnecessary perfectionist I would be on the beaches of Thailand, getting sensual massages and eating some pretty pussy. But here we are, on our way to Seoul. So quit your whining because clearly, I have lost more.âÂ
âWhat if I wanted to do that too?â
âCan I watch?âÂ
âRight.â And that was the end of the conversation.Â
Passengers on flight KE654 from Bangkok to Seoul are requested to report for boarding at Gate 45A. First Class passengers will be boarded first, followed by Business class and lastly Economy. Please keep your boarding pass ready for checking.
Jake stands up, groaning. âThis is where we say goodbye. Do you wanna pretend like weâre strangers and have a hot one-night stand when we land?âÂ
âSometimes I think itâs your natural response to flirt with a breathing being. Do you ever accidentally just, you know, flirt with a tree?â You try to sound sarcastic, but youâre genuinely curious.Â
âIf a day comes when a hot specimen like me has to flirt with a tree, humanity is doomed. Catch ya later!â He blows you a kiss before leaving for the restroom. You shake your head in awe, a small smile finding your lips. He knew how to get your mind off things.
For all his flirting, Jakeâs interest in you is perfunctory. He looks after you, keeps you from starving or gouging your eyeballs out, and calms you when things are too hard. Heâs seen your worst. Youâve seen him drunk out of his mind, bailed him out when he âaccidentallyâ smoked up, and heard every new pick-up line his ingenious brain churned out. Basically, youâve seen his worst as well.Â
You take a look at your boarding pass. 3C. Jake would be in business class, and you in first. Not your choice, the company makes the rules. It's for the better, he says. Apparently, he can âprowl for his hunt betterâ, without your judgmental glare. You nearly vomit on him just for his choice of words.
Entering the flight, you stash away your hand baggage the first place you find the room and head to your seat and-
Holy. Shit.
Jeon Jungkook is sitting on your seat.
Jeon Jungkook is on your flight?Â
BTS is on your flight?Â
What are the odds?
Granted, youâre not a 16-year old obsessive fan, collecting photocards and waving light sticks through the screen, but even in your adulthood youâve admired their music and shows, routinely keeping up with their discography.Â
Hell, you even learned Korean years ago to better understand their songs. Maybe you are an obsessive fan.
But you canât approach them like that. They no doubt want some privacy and not be recognized. God forbid you approach Jungkook with crazy eyes, just to be escorted off the plane for stalking. While you liked their work, you had your own, and getting thrown off this flight does not help you there.
So, youâre just gonna have to speak to him like just another passenger.Â
BTS who?Â
Biggest boyband who?Â
You only listen to Frank Sinatra.Â
âExcuse me?â You call out, a shiver of a whisper leaving your lips. You immediately chastise yourself for being so star-struck.
Big, round eyes glitter under the bucket hat. The softest âhuhâ throws a lasso over your heart, and holds it captive. He adjusts his hat, inked fingers making a brief yet lasting appearance. The epitome of tenderness, you muse as his eyes flit here and there to figure out the situation. After finding no one to help him out, he gently offers âYes?â
You feel extremely guilty for marring his serene face with creases of trouble. âI think this is my seat. See, 3C.â you say, pointing to the seat and then to your ticket for good measure. Did he suspect you recognize them? No. Do you look like youâre over-gesticulating? Totally.Â
âOh.â His brow distresses further, the sight has you ready to give the man your seat and hide in the bathroom for the rest of the flight. âBut even I am 3C.â
His ticket shows the same characters as yours.Â
Huh?
With both your faces contorted in confusion, an air hostess comes forward to help.Â
âWe both are booked on the same seat. How does that happen? Do I need to catch another flight?â You suddenly pour out, remembering the countless commitments you have in Seoul that would go down the drain if you donât make it by tonight.
She's quick to reassure you. âDo not worry maâam, Iâm sure there must have been an error in the printing. Iâll be right back.â At the same time, Jungkook is approached by someone, probably one of their staff, to discuss the issue.
The air hostess returns smiling. âMaâam, you both were booked on the same seat but this adjacent seat was left empty. We are extremely sorry for the error. You may take 3B.â She reiterates the same message to Jungkook in Korean, who then looks mighty relieved.Â
Goddamn, his eyes got bigger. How much bigger can they get?
âAll okay then?â He glances sideways, smile irradiating your senses and waking you up better than all the coffee could.Â
âAll good. Sorry for the trouble.â You add, even though it isnât your mistake in any way.
âNo no. No troubleâ He beams back.Â
Aw, you are in trouble.Â
As the flight is about to take off, you can see the rest of BTS in the rows ahead of you, with some other staff members taking up other seats. Thereâs one old man with a scowl on his face, whom you canât place with the BigHit group. Great, no crying kids. Unless the frowning grandpa snores to the heavens, you can actually catch a good four-hour snooze. Take that, Jake. Hope a kid blows snot in his face.Â
Looking at your neighbor, you find him busy searching for a good video game on the screen. The other members seem to be using this flight to catch a nap, except him. You always wondered whether their on-screen persona was real or not. Now you could say at least one of his characteristics is true.Â
Turning away, you bring your focus back to the document at hand. The schematics for a new product your company was launching. You had spearheaded its conception and looked over every single detail in its manufacturing. The Seoul branch is one of the main players in its production, and your last stop before heading back home. You must have every word in this file burnt in the back of your eyelids to make this deal smooth.Â
Reclining your seat, and putting your legs up, you got down to business.
An Angel was calling you.Â
You want to wake up, but you couldnât, fearing the Angel would stop singing to you. Something is poking you, but the voice just drowns it all out.
Wait...
Fluttering your eyes open, you see Jeon Jungkook staring right at you.Â
âHi... They, umm--Food? Want to eat?â the Angel utters. Jungkook utters. Tomato, to-mah-to.Â
âOh!â you exclaim, wiping non-existent drool on your face. His palm on your shoulder quickly retracts at your exaggerated attempt to hide your embarrassment. âThank you so much.â
Then, he does that thing. He smiles. Eye scrunch and all.Â
Fuck the coffee gods. When you die, you want to meet the Grand Master and ask him what crack he was on to hand over so much power to one manâs smile.Â
The food is placed on your table, and you thank the hostess graciously.Â
âDo you need anything to drink?â She asks, to which you only shake your head. There was enough caffeine in your system to shoot a horse to the moon and you were still drowsy. There was no need to catalyze this process with booze. Â
âYour Korean accent is pretty good.â Your next-seat resident comments. Ah, you had conversed with the hostess in Korean.Â
âThank you very much.â You giggle, roleplaying an acne-prone teenager talking to her hunk of a crush.
âHave you been speaking for a long time?â He pops a huge morsel of food after asking. Well, thatâs another on-screen quality found to be accurate.
âSix years now. Comes in handy for my work.âÂ
âOh! Did you have to learn it for work? Thatâs fascinating.â Another mouthful went in. You didnât even know it was physically possible to hold that much rice using chopsticks.
âUhh.. no..â You tussle your hair, trying to stop your cheeks from turning beet red, âI just listened to some music and consuming more content.. and subtitles are a bore, plus I needed a hobby at the time so..âÂ
Your unnecessarily long explanation was cut short by Jungkookâs child-like laugh, enjoying the pickle you were putting yourself in.Â
âHey! I just didnât want to put you in an uncomfortable situation, thatâs all.â you try to be cross, knowing itâs inconceivable since God himself seems to have given him whatever he wanted. If big olâ Almighty canât stand against his charms, you are but a mere pleb.Â
He looks at you kindly. âThank you, that was very thoughtful. Iâve been speaking to so many foreigners trying to get across to them I got surprised when you spoke so fluently.âÂ
He went back to chomping on his food like it was his last meal, completely unaware of your staring. Â
You both speak for a long time. He explains their latest shoot and fan meeting, and you listen to him pour out his love for his job and fans as much as he could articulate. The rest of the emotion is portrayed by his now widest eyeballs (they cannot get any wider, you confirm by asking him - a request he apparently gets a lot) and intense gesticulation. It is very gratifying to listen to his past schedules, and you slip in a quick prayer for not having a job where you had to maintain public appearances while having a schedule as persevering as theirs. Sure, you had a ton of commitments. But can you throw your hair in a bun and aggressively scowl at a monitor and still meet your target? Fuck yeah.
You went on to tell him about yourself - your job, your travels, the reason you were in Seoul. He listens to them with rapt attention throwing in appropriate questions without interrupting your flow. He gives the right amount of sympathy; just enough to show that he understands why you have three sets of nightwear and a futon in your office, but not too much where it seems like you should âtake a breakâ and âthink about the joys of motherhoodâ - as you are often told.Â
During the conversation, you digress a little to take in his slight features. The apple of his cheeks, in full display, when he tells you about how he pranked his members. The light pout of his lips when he talks about the times their path seemed too far-fetched, when every single obstacle felt like the end of their career. The stars in his eyes when he speaks of how he feels during tours, meeting the endless number of fans, the drive that keeps him going. They all make an endearing package. Eager to please, you kept the conversation going with gusto. The meal is followed by a snack break, after which you had effectively exhausted all conversation topics that could be brought up with near-strangers.
A quick alcohol break later, (yes, you caved, the catalyst was welcome) you both doze off, seemingly exhausted from recollecting respective timetables. He wakes up soon after to play video games and talk to the other members. But you fall into a deep slumber, with an Angelâs chuckles in the background guiding you through the sleep.Â
Jungkook wakes up to see his character dead. The video game was forgotten after his conversation with you began.Â
He spent an inordinate amount of time talking to you. And now that youâre asleep, he is only thinking about how much he enjoyed the conversation. Jungkook is not a speaker. His introversion leaves much to be desired in that department. Most of the time, his members cover for him, play the role of dutiful wingmen, and introduce him to their friends. And still, it took him a long time to talk freely.
But something about you made him open up.
Maybe it was the way you listened to him, lips slightly parted when you were absorbing every single word he let out. Maybe it was the questions you asked, treading lightly and skirting any personal questions. Maybe it was the fact that you pretended to not know him at first, mindful of his privacy. The butterflies in him could be explained by this.
But.
It could also be how graceful you looked, even though youâre dressed in sweatpants and an oversized t-shirt. It could be how you carried yourself, with great elegance and poise, even though your work was taxing. It could also be your toe socks, and your glee when he showed you his.
Your personality is infectious. He already misses you, despite you being inches away, desperately wants to exhaust every second of this journey engrossed in you.Â
He wonders if you feel that way too.
Speaking of whom-
A snicker escapes his lips when he turns to face you.Â
In your sleepy haze, Jungkook sees that a) your mouth is wide open, b) your hands mindlessly fiddle with the reams of pages on your lap, and c) your eyes scrunch as sunlight pierces through the flight to bounce off your face. Cute, he muses, trying to locate the source of the criminal rays irking you.Â
The window letting the sunbeam in is beside an old man sitting on the other end. He is eyeing the magazine in his hands with abject disapproval, like the booklet had sullied him and his family.Â
Gathering up the courage, Jungkook calls out for the man.
âExcuse me, sir. Do you mind pulling the window shade?â He asks, in the sweetest voice that his hyungs would melt at first listen.Â
Puppy eyes are met with the geezerâs piercing glare, making Jungkook wonder if he accidentally said something strikingly offensive instead of what he thought he said. About to backtrack his words and try again, he gets interrupted by the man letting out a big grunt, after which he continues in his endeavor to telepathically set fire to the magazine. He does not forget to give a nasty side-eye but completely refuses to comply with Jungkookâs request.Â
âAnd my team thinks my glares are spooky.â You pique, having witnessed the whole interaction, âI ought to have him on boardâ. Jungkook snorts, and you take that to be his agreement.Â
Pausing, you throw caution in the wind and add, âThank you though, that was very sweet of you.â
He eyes you demurely. âNo problem, you looked like you needed the rest.âÂ
âListen, I-â
âSo I was think-â
Ladies and gentlemen, we have just been cleared to land at the Incheon International airport. Please ensure your backpacks and suitcases are stowed away in the overhead compartments or underneath the seats ahead of you. The flight attendants are currently passing around the cabin to make a final compliance check and pick up any remaining cups and glasses. Thank you.
High-quality curses almost make it to heaven (speakers). The announcement dissipates all the courage you had mustered, feeling a rush exit your body. You had almost asked for his contact - and by the looks of it, he had wanted it too. Or maybe your hair is a rat's nest and he was just going to point that out. Guess you will never know.
You shyly smile at each other before going about following the instructions. Your half-read document gets stuffed back into its bag, to be read once you have no distractions in the form of eye candy armed with saccharine speech. Well, you have Jake to distract you plenty, but you can shoo him away by threatening his paycheck.Â
As the flight descends, you look over to your neighbor - one last time, you guess - and surprisingly lock eyes with him. Anything that had exited you comes rushing back, veins in full alertness. A momentâs awkwardness later you both burst out laughing, each doing their best to hide their crimson cheeks. You find one more online fact to be true - Jungkookâs peak happiness laughter, eye crinkle and nose scrunch, can melt your whole entire heart.Â
âHey mami, come here often?â
âFor the last time Jake, I will not hesitate to donate your bones for science.â
âWell, I heard bone, it's already a win for me.â
You let out a sigh of exasperation. There is no reforming him.Â
âHow was the flight?â Jake questions as you approach the baggage belt. Looking out for your somber black suitcase, you try to play it off like you did not spend the whole time in the company of a stranger who is on the fast track to your heart.
âThe usual. Sleep, eat, read needlessly printed out documents that could have been shoved into on email, repeat. What about you?â
As Jake starts an account of his flight experience in exorbitant detail, you took the opportunity to try and find your ride. Once you locate it and get in, you catch the end of his sermon.Â
â-and the name of the book will be âHow to manage a farm - âcause chicks gonâ be crazy!â. What do you think?â
âI think it was a good idea I chose to zone out.â
âY/N come on! Itâs a self-help book for poor souls born without my raw charisma. Men and women out there want me, but I canât satisfy them all. I will just resort to making more of me! It will have pointers, DIYâs and pick-up lines crafted by yours truly - wanna hear one?â
You throw your bag in front and turn to him. âDo I have a choice? Go ahead.â
Grinning like a Cheshire cat, he starts. âAm I cute? Squish my cheeks. Am I hot? Clap my cheeks.â
You raise an eyebrow. âPoints for creativity. Youâll still get wine splashed at you.â
Jake was not one to give up. ââItâs good we donât need eye condoms, or youâd be on your way to delivery.ââ
âJust⌠donât have kids, okay? This gene must be stopped, right here.â
âOkay, this one is my all-time favorite. âRack so big, I donât motorboat, I motorship.ââ
Thatâs it. The guffaw itching you since the start of this conversation is out of its cages, populating the air in the car. Wiping stray tears from your face, you face Jake, seeming very pleased with himself. Undoubtedly, he is coming up with absurd scenarios to ease your nerves. No book is in the works (one could only hope).
âThank you, I feel much better now. You can stop coming up with these.â
The goof has the gall to look appalled. âI was going to cut you ten percent of my book commission but I guess thatâs out. Hmph.â
âIâm at the receiving end of all these pick-up lines. I should make twenty at least for all the nuisance Iâve put up with.âÂ
âAll right mami, weâll shelve this for later. Hereâs the schedule for today. You have a 10 a.m. breakfast meeting with Dr. Park Shin Young, Lead Research Scientist of the project. Then you have a bunch of seminars to attend, which will go on all afternoon. Thereâs a bar right beside this venue.â
âHow is that pertinent?â
âSo you know where to find me.â He continues, unperturbed. âAfter which thereâs an evening meeting with the whole team to demonstrate the product and a marketing meeting right after.â
âAm I required for the marketing meeting?â Your expertise is limited to the technical field. PR work isnât your cup of tea, but they stubbornly demand your presence.Â
Jake exhales. âWeâve been through this. You CAN doze off during the meeting, but you have to be there. Just pretend youâre a college student, sitting in one class, completing assignments for another.â
âBut if Iâm there I feel the need to pay attention.â you whine.
âClearly you werenât one of those college students,â Jake says, perusing through his diary, âStop being a pedant and do one of those things people do. Loving their jobs and whatnot.â
Before you can retort a reply, the driver pulls up to your destination and you exit the car.Â
Eleven at night is when you finally check in to the hotel. The tedious day warrants your heels coming off before you even reach your floor. Thereâs an irritant drumming, from the balls of your feet right up to your temples, that beg for your attention. Setting your footwear on your bags, you massage your feet for temporary relief as the lift took you closer to a more permanent one.
Once your suitcase gets parked in the closet, you head to the bathroom to soak your day away with the bath bomb kit you were gifted in one of the seminars. The ball fizzles as soon as it hits the water, dispersing in tiny bubbles and a heady aroma of vanilla and lavender. The soft amber tones of the walls, the lambent gold lighting, and the ambrosial air put all your senses at ease. You sink in; the bathwater permeating warmth through your skin. Crackling bubbles with every move; the water teases your neck, soothing the laceration with every lick. Every pulse point on you is enhanced - you let yourself float wherever your mind takes you.Â
A familiar face makes its presence known. You allow yourself to think about him, after pushing his visage away all day. Something about him⌠felt like home. Soothing, comforting, always speaking in dulcet tones unless something humorous pulled out a loud laugh. Even that wasnât jarring; it was the exact opposite. Felt like sunshine filled your lungs every time he cracked up. Made you want to keep talking to him, keep him amused and entertained. You canât imagine he converses with every stranger like that.Â
But maybe he did; maybe this is some unspoken celebrity culture you were unaware of.Â
All you know is that this was a once in a lifetime experience. Thereâs no way you are encountering another personage ever again. Thereâs no way youâre encountering him again. Luck can only thrive so far.Â
So when you exit the bathroom, clad in a towel, remnant bathwater dripping from every end, the last thing you expect is Jungkook, spread out on the bed, casually flipping through his phone like itâs his own abode.Â
âJ-Jungkook?â
Y/N. In his room. In a towel. Dripping wet hair. Emanating a delectable aroma.Â
Y/N. In person.
He is dreaming. He has to be. He's been thinking of you ever since the flight, so now he is delusional. Nothing else. Thereâs absolutely no chance that youâre in his room, let alone⌠like this.Â
Right?
âWhat are you⌠what are you doing in my room?â
Wrong.Â
Jungkook knows he should say something. He should not be gawking at you like he is doing now. But God. You look so pretty, eyebrows arched up in confusion, jaw about to be unhinged, hands fluttering around not knowing what to do.Â
He forces his body to action.
"Y/N!" He exclaims, finally averting his eyes to face the wall.Â
Pause.
"Wait, what do you mean MY room? This is my room!"
Youâre baffled. "Huh? How is that possible? This was given to me!"Â
âI really donât know, Y/N, there must have been some confusion! Please, you have to believe me!âÂ
Jungkook wants to turn around and face you. He desperately wants to clear the air. He can see that this looks bad. He obviously looks like an enamored creep, waltzing into your space. You probably think he does this all the time. Many a time people have misunderstood him, his celebrity status not earning him many points. You must think the same.
And now youâre going to tell him to get out and never see you again, he hypothesizes. His brain is working overtime trying to remedy the situation, without noticing your now relaxing demeanor.Â
âOh, okay.â
âIâll fix this, Iâll go to the reception and fix this. You donât worry, I didnât see anything, you can trust me, Iâll go an-â
âHey, hey,â your tone gentle, âitâs okay, trust me. Just, let me get dressed and Iâll come down with you.â
Your soothing response almost has Jungkook on his knees. Whoever orchestrated this meet, he is just thankful for this good turn. Anyone else would go berserk, and rightfully so.Â
But youâre not anyone else.Â
He isnât just anyone. Â
Technically, he isnât a stranger, you try to justify. You should have been more shocked, enraged, or at least doubtful of his intentions. But you werenât. You had accepted his explanation, let him stay in your room while you changed in the bathroom, and now are en-route to the main desk to rectify this error.
The air around you two is strained; he wonât even look you in the eye. Any question you have is replied to concisely, leaving no room for a chat. Nothing to disperse the tension between you two.Â
Like now, in the elevator, Jungkook has done the math and maintains the maximum distance between you. Opposite ends of the diagonal of this lift, his peripheral vision probably barely picks you up. However, his evasion helps in a way--you are able to study his full form.
He is dressed casually, and any lesser man would have seemed casual enough. On him, it is a whole new game. Ripped jeans hugging his sturdy legs, the slashed fabric allowing you a peek of his dangerous thighs. A plain white t-shirt tucked in to show off his lean waistline. The only thing holding you back from having a full-blown wet dream, wide awake, is his chestnut overcoat, saving his modesty and yours.Â
Jake was right, eye condoms are the need of the century.Â
To be fair, Jungkook had the worse end. He saw you scantily clad, post-bath glow and everything. You wonder what is going through his mind.Â
Definitely nothing like the debauchery unfolding in yours.Â
He has probably seen his fair share of women, and one hot to trot lady isnât anything new. If anything, him dodging you is a sign of his civility, something you are lacking apparently--ready to jump his bones.
Stop thinking about his thighs, you whore. Get back home and trusty old Vlad the Impaler will take care of you.
The employeeâs jaw almost hits the desk as Jungkook explains the situation.Â
âMaâam, Sir, we are extremely sorry about this confusion. We usually keep another key for family members, but somehow you got them both. We are deeply apologetic.â
âYes, itâs okay, Iâd just like my room key now and-â
âWe will give you the best of our service to make up for this disorder. Not that we didnât plan on giving you the best anyway, but now it will be top-notch! Please allow us to have your room cleaned again maâam. Kyuyoung-ah! Get the people to prep 5338 and set 5337 again, and add more flowers!â
âHey, that really wonât be necessary, we can just go back and forget about all thi-â
âAnd!â She continues, relentless, fully intent on doing her job, âHere are coupons for our round the clock pub! The ambiance is phenomenal, and our bartender makes a mean drink! You can use the facility for free during your stay. Hope this compensates for our gaffe. Once again, we are extremely sorry!â
She extends two passport-sized coupons that you hurriedly grab, wanting this quandary to end.Â
The walk back to the elevator is less tight-lipped, only because Jungkook starts his deluge of apologies. Even though you had felt the same way on the flight, he was going overboard. You quickly assuage him and deflect his concerns.
âItâs okay, Jungkook. It really is. I know it was a mistake.â
âI know, but I shouldnât have just walked in like that. I should have checked.â
Your expression is the visual form of a question mark.Â
âDo you go around making sure your hotel room doesnât have a surprise occupant?â
Youâre taking this too lightly; it's obvious you are doing it for him. He can only laugh, broad delicious shoulders loosening in relief.
After a delay, you add, âYou canât help it if fate wants us crossing paths like this.âÂ
The quip makes Jungkook lose a beat. He cocks a brow in surprise - at that juncture, his features lose all boyish charm and turn unquestionably irresistible.Â
Then, in a flash, the expression is replaced by his usual grin, back to his boy-next-door spirit. Are there world records for this speed? Jungkook needs to sign up to one.
Collecting the stars floating around your head, you return the favor, thankful that the barrier is now broken.Â
After a quick break of courage gathering, you turn to him. âHow come youâre staying in this hotel? Thought youâd be home.â
A thought is building in your mind; that this is too personal a question. But before you can take it back, you hear a chime. Jungkook moves. And somehow, you are moving with him.Â
The elevator door opens, and people walk out.Â
But thatâs not where your attention is.Â
You are focused on the sole patch of your body in contact with Jungkookâs arm.Â
The palm of his hand sitting at the small of your waist is what had guided you away from the elevator. Even through the fabric of your t-shirt, his hand is sending goosebumps all over your body. The air feels twenty degrees too hot for you.
Jungkook is simply being his chivalrous self, while you are ready to get arrested for public nudity.
Woman, you are a disgrace. Get laid.
Jungkook will high five himself once he gets to his pad.Â
Is it right to get so euphoric about the smallest act of intimacy? That too with a near stranger? He has no answer. You are special to him; that much he knows. And someone up there agrees with him as well, letting him run into you again (albeit under crude circumstances; heâll take what he gets). In this proximity, he can hear the slight gasp that escapes you once you recognize his hold, feel your muscles tense, smell the flowery fragrance you still carry. The fragrance that takes his mind on a rewind routine; one he forces to a halt. He feels lewd for taking pleasure in that misfortune, but he can take pleasure in the present.Â
Entering the elevator, Jungkook has taken note of one thing: the roles have been reversed. On the downward voyage, it had been him avoiding you. Now, even with the closeness, you refuse to meet his eye. Something on the carpeted floor has your unrelenting attention. Letting his gaze dip to you, he bit back a smirk. Good to know you are as affected by him as he is by you.
âItâs a shoot.âÂ
You relent, looking up to him. âHuh?â
âYou asked me why Iâm here, itâs a shoot. The site is close by, so we donât waste time traveling. Once the shoot is done, we will get back home.â
âAh, that makes sense.âÂ
You beg your grey matter to find some topic of conversation to halt the blood rushing to your cheeks. The atmosphere is frozen again, but not like last time. Any unease earlier present has drifted. The tension that once kept you from closeness now keeps you from moving apart. His hand sits unmoved, continuing to rest on your hip. Jungkook can hear the loud thudding of a heartbeat, but he cannot discern whether they are from his heart or from yours.
Continuing after a pause, âI will be here for a few days now.â he adds, the suggestive hint of the words masked by his innocuous smile.Â
âAh.â You lamely add. You ought to kick yourself - but at this closeness, you might hit him too.Â
The span of your separation is contracting, even though none of you move. Like the land underneath you is shifting, because even Mother Earth canât handle the sexual tension in this confined space.Â
âMaâam, Sir, youâre here!âÂ
The booming voice of an employee disrupts the scene. You jump, wondering how you didnât hear the door open, while Jungkook takes a graceful step back unscathed.Â
âYour rooms are ready, please follow me.â
The walk back is quiet, except for bashfully exchanged glances and racing pulses. When you finally reach your respective rooms, he speaks again.Â
âWant to accidentally cross paths with me at the bar?â
The heat reaches your ears. A moment of silence prompts you to look up, and you are held hostage by his eyes. His gaze flickers, intense and probing. Then, as if it never happened, his eyes narrow and his smile softens, harmless and easy. Again, this has to be witchcraft.
âMaybe weâll let destiny decide. Hasnât failed us so far.âÂ
Now, alone in bed with nothing but your thoughts, you wonder when it will ever happen again.
Three days. Three days before it happens again.
Three days filled with conferences, a ton of files, and a lot of battery acid disguised as coffee. Apart from the success of your work, the highlight of your time is when Jake tried to fix his shoe heel at a meeting and ended up gluing his fingers together. In a quiet room filled with immersed employees, he had yelled, âSuperglue, my ass!â.Â
The punctuation was not vocalized.Â
Tonight was your last night in Seoul. It was supposed to be a night to yourself, but an office party pulled you out of your cavern to get dressed. You put on an elegant dress, a black and silver number, only to find the âpartyâ was the most monotonous excuse of networking. High-end businessmen exchanging cards over non-alcoholic fizz was not your idea of a party, so you quickly excused yourself.Â
The coupon still weighed heavy in your purse, carrying memoirs of the last time you saw him. You had wanted to go earlier, but always held yourself back. What if he wasnât there? What if you missed your chance? Why did you have to sashay away with a cool statement that night instead of clawing your way through the lust-filled air and settling things then and there?Â
You supposed a drink at the hotel bar on your last night couldnât be a bad thing, even if Jungkook didnât show up.
So here you are, sipping on your wine and trying to appear nonchalant as you look out the window overseeing the cityâs skyline. One ear is trained to the door of the pub, the slightest peep from that corner alerting your antenna.Â
So far, no sign of him.Â
This wonât work, you tell yourself. Second timeâs a charm, third timeâs pushing it too far.Â
But as you wave the bartender to top up your drink, the corner of your eye catches movement; one, two, three heads appear through the door. Signature multichromatic mops of hair make their way in, forcing your pulse to marathon mode.Â
And then you hear it.Â
You hear his trademark cachinnate echoing through the structure. Multitudes of contrasting sentiments fill your gut. Are you sensing relief, that fate served its purpose without fail? Or is it the anticipation of how events will unfold? A sense of titillation, that a three-day old bond makes you feel more than year-old relationships youâve had? You pry your eyes from that direction, trying to appear aloof when you are anything but.Â
When you think youâve gathered your composure, you look up. Like a hare falling for its bait, you are trapped, because he is looking right back at you.
Jin and Jimin are laughing about something that happened on set today, but Jungkook only has eyes for you. He canât believe his luck.Â
The past few days, his schedule had no give. After every shoot, the only thing he remembered was taking off his shoes and falling into a deep slumber.
So today when the shoot wrapped up earlier, Jungkook grabbed his trusty wingmen and open bar enthusiasts to utilize his coupon, and possibly test his kismet.
âWasnât she on our flight?â Jin observes, tracking Jungkookâs sight.Â
âOh yeah! Dude, is she the one?â Jimin keenly notes. âHow do you keep bumping into each other like this?â
Jungkook downs his whisky, the burn felt from the throat to his diaphragm. âI donât know, hyung. I donât know what to do.â Beckoning the bartender for a refill, he tears away from your sight.Â
 âOkay, liquid fortification is all good but how about,â Jin stops briefly to pluck the coupon out of Jungkookâs hands, âwe handle the drinks department while you attend to her?â
Jimin nods in assent. âThe worst thing you could do is spend time with her slurring and garbling while she ditches your sorry ass.â
âHey! I wonât do that. Just, â Jungkook gulps, âI donât know... Weâve met like, hardly a few times. It really doesnât make sense. What if weâre not on the same page?â
Jimin frowns, and even Jin seems unhappy with his reasoning.
âThings donât have to make sense. Youâre two consenting adults. You like her. By the way sheâs eyeing you right now, Iâm sure the feeling is mutual. You said itâs easy to talk to her right?â
Jungkook pouts, but sees his point.
âThen go with that. Donât chart out a plan, just go with your heart.â Jin adopts a soft smile of encouragement.Â
âMeanwhile we will grab the others and exploit this coupon to the full extent!â Jimin gleefully appends.
Jungkookâs eyes crinkle as he laughs with the other two. They are right. Carpe diem, right?
Finding you again, his breath hitches. You look beautiful. The sleek black dress with silver embellishments over the torso. It hugs you in the right places, accentuating your already alluring frame. Your shoulders bare, elegant collarbones waiting to be tasted. Hair tied up, exposing the delicious curve of your neck, a stretch Jungkook wants to pepper kisses onto, without missing a spot. You look exquisite against the backdrop of the night.
Carpe noctem it is.Â
âDid you really dress up to use the coupon?â The tongue-in-cheek query breaking your line of thought.
A breathy chuckle leaves your lips, hopefully masking the frenzy in your heart.Â
âI had a party. A very dull party. Figured I preferred my own company over that.âÂ
âDo you prefer your own company over mine?â
Heâs still standing, tall frame waiting for your permission to occupy the next seat. God, he looks amazing.
âNot at all.â The words leave huskier than you intend, but they convey the message.
He takes the seat, a mere step away, his cologne wafting over to your side. The alcohol buzz makes the scent feel stronger, every bone in you wanting to dive in nose-first.Â
Apparently you have been staring, because he nervously chuckles âWhy are you looking at me like that?â
Should you go the modest route or fuck it?
Fuck it.
âYou look... great today,â is all you get out. Stupid brain spewing half-baked goods.
Understatement of the year. He looks like sin incarnate. All black attire highlighting his golden skin, the dichotomy of his whole look has you understandably tongue-tied. Black jeans - no rips, sadly- with a dark grey high-neck t-shirt, tucked in of course, because pain is the only constant for you. A black trench coat is thrown on top to seal the look. The obsidian outfit sends desperate need through your body, an intense desire to rip it all off surging through you. Somehow, through all these layers you can sense his fit body, his rippled muscles, his sturdy pecs, like they have an aura of their own.Â
âAh, thank you. You look amazing as well.â Halting a moment to sip his drink, he resumes. âSucks that you dressed up for nothing.â
âWell, you liked it. So it's not for nothing.â
If looks were potent, Jungkookâs own could set you on fire. Gaze coolly raking over your figure, the tick in his jaw betrays his reaction. A chill passes through every part of your body under his intense scrutiny.
âAre there other things you would wear⌠if I liked it?â He carefully treads.
âThere are certain things Iâm wearing right now that Iâm sure you would appreciate.âÂ
If not for the shrinking distance between you two, you couldnât have caught the low hiss. His animalistic need, usually kept well under control, is raging against its bonds, screaming to let go. Your exquisite gown, flowing down your curves, accentuating the swell of your ass - God save this dress from his feral hands. Against his will, he restrains himself. He would make this a lasting encounter.Â
âHow many drinks have you had?â He needs you to remember every single moment.
âTwo glasses of wine, donât worry. You?âÂ
âA shot of whisky, thatâs all. Havenât even finished my second drink.â
Gone were his cherubic appearance and dimpled smiles; the man in front of you is oozing pure sex appeal. His clenched jawline, furrowed brow, and perfectly placed tresses add to his raw masculinity. The cusp of your thighs is damp; if this is his effect here, what will it be behind locked doors? You wonder whether this is the same man that gushed about old-era video games in the flight.Â
âWell, if you are wearing them for me, Iâd be a fool to miss them.â he brings you back to the present. Twinkling eyes match your eager ones as you give a small nod.
Every step you take shoots a thrilling tingle through your spine. Every inch of distance closed forces you to close the next with doubled speed. Every foot forward adds to the thick air, laced with hunger, desire, and an inordinate amount of trust placed in the hands of a stranger.Â
The first time you two walked back to the elevator, his move had caught you unaware.Â
Now, the arm wraps around your entire waist, body flush against his, yet you yearn to get closer.Â
Last time, you couldnât match his gaze, skin burnt a crimson hue.Â
Now, your eyes are locked together, any movement in your surroundings be damned.
Michael Jackson rising from the dead and performing Thriller wouldnât tear you away from your current view (sorry MJ, maybe next time).
When the doors close, he places a palm on your bare back, bringing you to his chest.
âIâve wanted this so bad, ever since I met you. Itâs insane.â
The hand caressing your back makes you sigh. âNot if I wanted the same.â
His grip tightens. âThe things I want to do to you...â eyes searching yours, âtell me you can handle it.â
âOh baby,â you drawl, âIâll do whatever you want. Whatever it is,â your lips hover on his, âI can take it.â
The elevator doors opened too soon for your liking, and Jungkook drags you through the corridor. Youâre practically hanging on to him, feet barely responsive, the faint buzz of wine making you giddy. His hawkish gaze soaks in everything you do, memorizing every response to his touch.Â
You lean over to lay wet kisses on his neck. Pleasure searing through his veins, Jungkookâs knees almost buckle. He pushes you against a wall and locks you in with his form.
âUh-uh-uh, honey,â he tsks, âyouâre not making this easy on me?â
You pretend to ponder. âWell, I didnât plan on making it easy.â
He smirks, all sex, and the wetness between your legs is making its presence known. Leaning into your ear, he whispers, âUnless you want me to have my way with you right hereâŚâ and all your brattiness dissipates.Â
Satisfied, he grins. âYour place or mine?âÂ
âHmmn, depends.â
He cocks a brow. âOn?â
âAm I gonna be able to walk tomorrow?â
That damned smirk. âYour place it is.â
Jungkookâs lips are on yours the moment your door is locked. He cages you against its frame, teeth clashing and biting anything they find. You let your hands roam all over, searching for something to hold on to. A throaty sound leaves Jungkook when your digits card through his hair and tug on it, a sound you gladly swallow.
Time seems to have taken a break. Your thoughts are blank. You chase the kiss like it's the only thing you know, the only thing youâre born to do, your sole mission in life before you die. The bruising pace Jungkook set is eagerly matched by you. Gravity is slowly losing its meaning, and youâre nothing but a stray entity floating in space. And this kiss is your only source of air.Â
Jungkook pulls you towards him, closing the nonexistent distance between you. Heat rises from his chest, the feeling is hypnotic beyond reason. A taste of you has ruined every other flavor. He kept his eyes half-open, sneaking peeks at your flushed face whenever you come for air. His fingers explored your body, grabbing your ass and pulling you into him. Your clothed crevice jolts at the friction, hips hounding for more.
The moan that leaves you gets muted, because Jungkook takes this opportunity to take control. Tongue forcing its way in to explore every corner of your mouth, it melds with your own muscle. If this were a dance, it would be a fierce tango, oozing with sexual tension. Breathing is now trivial, this kiss is imperative.Â
Jungkookâs hands grab your hips and twirl you, both of you now facing a full-length mirror. You can witness your neckline being abused, mulberry blossoms left in place. The sight has your sex clenching, and lips liberated, you couldnât stop yourself from mewling.
âFuck, Y/N. Iâm going to make you scream so loud, the hotel reception will hear you.â
With your head spinning in lust, you try to form your words right. âAn- And what? Discuss how a second room for you was - oh god - was useless?âÂ
Jungkook pauses to admire his craft; your neck, shoulders, and collar are now littered with bruises, like a garden of hyacinth at his disposal. The view is maddening, your lusty gaze locked on to him in the mirror. His mane is tousled, no doubt your handiwork, and his hand is tracing the outline of your dress.Â
âThat cursed day,â He chokes out, âYou were so fucking hard to resist you know?â
You turn back to face him, hand reaching back to undo your halter neck, âYou have me now.â Stepping back, you let your gown fall.
He froze. You are standing in front of him, robed in only your black lace-embroidered strapless bra, and matching panties, each adorned with a white bow. The swell of your breasts barely caged in the cups, making Jungkook drool at sight. All the wind was knocked out of his lungs; you look like a prisonerâs last meal, waiting to be devoured.Â
âOn your knees.â he commands. Â
Not a second is put to waste. You begin undressing him, unbuckling the pants and aggressively pulling them down. Next come the boxers, and you are faced with-
Wow.
You mean this in the nicest way, but, what a dick.
He is already hard, the mushroomed tip angry and red, leaking a drop of precum begging to be tasted. The girth exceeds your expectation, already visualizing the delicious visual of your cunt stretched thin. He is going to reach places even Vlad the Impaler couldnât; you are already brimming with anticipation for the final act.
And his thighs. Nothing angelic about them. Taut. Muscular. Sinewy. Something uncivilized in you wants them to trap your frame between them, caging you, pinning you down. You press kisses on his inner thigh, letting your tongue poke out when you hear him exhale. A sharp bite shocks Jungkook, but you only smirk.
âWanted to do that since I saw you.âÂ
The stare that meets you is practically challenging you to try that again, and perhaps reap some delicious consequences.
You bring yourself back, giving his cock the full attention that it deserves. Looking up, you see his half-lidded eyes, assertive and arresting, compelling you to go on.Â
You bring your palm up to him. He raised a brow in question.
âSpit for me.â
Jungkook almost busts his load when he hears you. âFuck, so dirty.â he garbles out. Rolling his neck in an attempt to divert his blood, he takes your hand and drops a thick glob at the center of your palm.Â
A throaty moan arises from you, and his dick is harder than ever.
âGo on baby, show me you can suck dick like a champ.â
You give him a confident look; youâre about to rock his world. Starting with small licks, you tease the slit and taste the pre-cum lodged in it. Meanwhile, you work the spit along the shaft; you spit on it again, the original amount insufficient to cover the length. You can feel his dick twitching against your attention, eager to be sheathed. Interspersing with some long drags on the underside, you zero in on the pinched skin under the head.Â
Jungkook is staring at your jerking him off. The sight of you, clad in lingerie is blowing his mind. If that was not enough, the mirror in front is providing a sumptuous secondary perspective. The smooth stretch of your back, the swell of your ass, the panty fabric barely able to cover the expanse, everything on you is making him short circuit. Seeing you on your knees, your deferential nature stirs something in him. If he doesnât control himself, he will bend you in half and ride you to sunrise. He doesnât want to scare you, but fuck, his depraved early man instincts are telling him otherwise.Â
âWhat are you- ohhh, holy shi-â
Instead of slipping his cock fully into your mouth, you hold it up, and pay careful attention to his balls. Jungkookâs hands come to rest on your head, a telltale sign of his unraveling. With a smile, you let your tongue swipe through every nook and corner till they are coated in saliva.
âYou think youâre such a fucking tease, â He grabs you by your now unraveled tresses and pulls you back, âEase up baby, your throat is in for a treat.â
In one quick swoop, he lodges himself at the base of your throat, provoking your gag reflex, but you restrain the urge to pull back. Breathing through your nose, you suck and swallow whatever you can; his girth isn't giving you much to work with.
Jungkook growls. âSuch a tight fit. Like youâre meant to be like this. Forever.â
The last word slips out unwittingly.Â
Alarmed, his eyes flit down to gauge your response, but all you are doing is looking back at him.Â
Fuck, your dovelike eyes are captivating. They look so angelic, a complete contrast to the perverse posture you are in. Not an ounce of displeasure in response to his words. Pure, unadulterated affection for him. Only for him.Â
âGod, youâre going to be the death of me.â Jungkook husks. âYouâll do anything for me, you said?â
Muffled whimpers impart your compliance, and you bob your head up and down for good measure. The tip of his cock hits every ridge of your throat, the vibration releasing more fluid down.
âPleasure yourself, baby. Touch yourself, but donât you cum.â
Your brow distresses further, a disgruntled whine leaving you and reverberating around him. Already so turned on, the lightest friction would make you combust.
Jungkookâs teeth clench. âEdge yourself for me, sweetie.âÂ
It's like your body is tuned to his command. Slipping two fingers under the band, you part and slide them on either side of your throbbing nub. Despite you avoiding any pressure point that might push you over the edge, the pleasure threatens to tip you over.Â
You look over for his approval. Swallowing, he nods. Your self-stimulation is making him dizzy. It's time to get serious.
âSuch a good girl. Donât stop, okay? Iâm going to fuck your throat raw.â Starting with mellow jerks, âHope you donât have to speak anytime tomorrow.â he rasps.
The carpeted floor grazing your knees only adds to the revelry. Youâre not in control of yourself anymore. The back of your gullet is aching as Jungkook shoves into you again and again. An amalgamation of his salty juices and your dribble lewdly coats your chin and neck; you must look ravished. Everything with Jungkook feels augmented; every single motion of his making your sex clench.Â
He is close - you can feel his grip on your hair tightening.Â
âCan I cum on you?â words slither through his clamped teeth. You frantically nod.Â
With a loud grunt, he pulls you off and releases all over your chest, a stray pump landing on your chin. Thick liquid, dripping from your jaw onto your collarbones and breasts, the whole scene is filthy good. Your unfilled cunt is aching to be replete with the cum.Â
Post-orgasmic glow is dazzling on him--hair drenched in sweat, tufts sticking to his forehead. His breathing is heavy and resonant as dilated pupils take in your soaked state. Bending down, he crooks a finger under your chin, anchoring his attention on your dewy stare. The onyx embers in his eyes bore into yours, studying for any hesitation in them. A microscopic moment of tenderness, unspoken words exchange between you.Â
Satisfied to find only searing hunger, his digits collect the beads of cum on your jaw, pushing them back into your mouth. Your eyes roll skyward, relishing the briny taste, nearly asking him to do it again. Leaning further, he grabs the wrist of your hand that is thoughtlessly rubbing your sex - you didnât even realize you were still doing it. You feel drained, like you orgasmed vicariously through him.Â
âMy turn.â He wears a devilish expression on his archangel eyes.
Lips connect once again as he pulls you up. If he tastes himself, he is relishing it, with his tongue exploring the deep cavern. With wobbly ankles, you let him guide you to your bed, dropping on your back. He follows you, pouncing on you, plunging into your mouth again like a beast hungered. Bodies melting together like an icicle under the summer blaze, your hands hunt to frisk his skin. Realizing he is yet to undress, you yank at this t-shirt, attempting to liberate him from the offending fabric.
âTsk, greedy.â he bit your ear, soothing the sting with a kiss.Â
âCruel is what it is.â You huff, like everything heâs doing is not a blissful affair.Â
How do men do that? Violently ripping their shirt off and leaving a messy mop of hair in its wake, nevertheless looking like they could walk a runway the next instant. Jungkook was no exception. The moment he pulls his shirt off, you are rendered speechless.
Chiseled chest like the work of an artisan. Droplets of sweat race down the paths traced by the sculpted abs, an intense desire to taste them forming in you. He is a mesomorphic dream who puts Greek gods to shame. Swallowing, you let your hand trace the outline of his pecks, feeling him shudder against your touch.
âJungkook, please.â
Who was he to deny you?
Leaning up to you with a wicked smirk, Jungkook drops a thick line of spit right on your hardened nipple. The concoction of his cum and spit soaks through the lacy material. A lone finger circles, avoiding the spot that requires the most attention. You arch your back, begging him for more, just more of anything. The wet fabric amplifies the emptiness in your cunt.Â
âAww,â he coos, clearly amused by your neediness, âundo this for me, sweetness. Let me see you.â
Moving at lightning speed, you unhook the bra, swinging it away to a corner of the room.Â
âOh no.â He mock-frowns, veins bulging on his arm as he controls himself. âLook at these tits, fuck.â Mind reeling with ideas, filthy ideas, of all the things he wants to do to you. âYouâve ruined everything else for me.â
You tremble. âGood, so have you. Want you for myself. Want you,â pulling him close, âto do your worst.â you end with a whisper.
Jungkookâs jaw tightens. âCareful what you ask for,â he grits before diving headfirst into your bosom.Â
He licks and laves and bites and laps--your breasts are on fire. Continuing his marking spree, new blemishes make an appearance on your torso. Nibbling on one nipple, he pinches the other; pulling moan after moan from you.Â
Your hips barely touch the bed, bucking up in response to Jungkookâs sinking teeth into your ample bust. He has decided to not leave an inch without his saliva, and like a man on a mission, covers every part with rapt attention.Â
âYo- You donât have to--oh holy fuck--you donât have to, cover me in marks you kno--ohh my go-â The sentence is spastic, piercing mewls breaking your flow of speech and thought.Â
âThese fucking tits,â roughly clasping your pert breast in his large palm, âthey look so much better like this.â The proud smile he shows has not the slightest hint of regret.Â
Catching a break, he twiddles your nipples, letting his other hand sit on your covered sex. He is teasing you; you recognize that. Just giving you opportunities to disobey, to take all the pain he has to offer.
Itâs a good thing you like the pain.
You slowly roll your hips, trying to grind against his palm, taking whatever help you can get.
A sharp smack lands on your clit, shooting your eyes open - you donât even know when they closed. Jungkookâs hand is soothing the site of the blow, the pain converting to pleasure under his touch.Â
âPatience, sweetness,â the gravely whisper sending tingles down your spine, âsuch a good girl for me.â
You give him a slight nod - he smacks you again, once, twice, thrice, without a break. Your entrance is smarting, but you want to give him everything. Biting your lips to stop the labored moans escaping, you clench your eyes and savor the burn.
Your show of obedience has Jungkookâs heart thronging. Fuck, he was enjoying toying with you. Playing you like a fiddle. You produce every tone he desires in the form of wanton melodies, he wants to play them over and over again like his favorite song.
âHow are we doing?â he asks, a shit-eating grin plastered on him. Before you could answer, his fingers shallowly enter your soaked pussy, still hampered by the cloth.Â
âYou- fuck, you said I was the tease here?â Your hands are at his wrist, begging to pull the scrap of cloth aside and have his way.Â
He comes to face your sopping mound, pausing only to speak âNever said I wasnât,â and starts pressing soft, feathery kisses. âThat day, seeing you dripping in that towel, I dreamt of having these legs around me.â
âI swear, at least take it off - oh Jungkoo-â
Without warning, he kneads your ass and pushes you into his face.Â
You feel like youâve been on the edge for hours. The suckle on your engorged clit along with the abrasion of the lace gets you so close. So damn close. So, so clo-
The tightness in your belly finally snaps and you howl, gushing your vat of arousal onto his face. The high was more intense than you had imagined, so high that you wonder if you will ever find your way back to reality. You feel like a rock in space, aimlessly floating in the vast nothingness.
You dimly notice Jungkook toying with the lacy hem of your panties, pulling it back to snap it against your hip. The sting is soon forgotten, along with your panties flung across the bed, as he parks himself back between your legs.
âYou smell incredible.â He approves, taking a long whiff of your honeyed center. âLook at you, so messy.â He licks a long stripe along your crease. âMessy girl, I should clean you up.â
âWait Jungkook-â you oppose, lids heaving in pleasure. âI need you inside me, please. I canât take -oofâ
Gnawing at your sodden folds, he let his nose press against your clit. âYouâre so fucking tight, you think you can take me?â He shakes his head. âGotta stretch you out, gotta make me fit.â He presses his tongue against your nub, feeling it throb in anticipation. âAnd I think you can give me one more.â He ends, before invading your drenched channel with two fingers. You are putting up with his torments the best you can; walls fluttering against his lips, legs entwined behind Jungkookâs back trapping him between your thighs.Â
âAh! God - I, I canât-â Your eyes are screwed shut, hands bunching the sheets in your grasp.
His fingers fluctuate between scissoring motions, their lengths opening you up for him and curling inside, fingertips finding the rough patch inside. He adds a third finger, pussy straining to accommodate them all. Your thighs clench in the burn, and he groans into your pussy at the pressure. Increasing the pace, he pumps into you harder and faster, sucking your puffy lips in tandem.Â
âPlease, please, harder - let me cum - please oh go-âÂ
âFuck yeah baby, your pussy is just sucking me in. You like that? You like me shoving into your cunt?â
âUungh yes yes I love it!â
âDoesnât it hurt? Or are you such a slut for pain? Tell me, tell me youâre a pain slut.â
âFuck, Jungkook, donât you stop- I am! I am a pain slut! Your pain slut!â
âGoood girrrll,â he husks out. Even though he is taking charge, your words are what control him. âOnly mine. My pain slut will come for me now.â
A spray of cum ejects out of you, coating Jungkookâs chest and inundating your legs. The coherent part in you recognizes that you just squirted, but the neanderthal side shuts all recognition of anything that is not Jungkookâs cock. Even after two climaxes, you are hungry to get more. More of him.Â
If you donât fuck him now, you will lose your capability to reason.Â
Limbs still heavy and reeling from the ravaging, you pick your pieces and drag Jungkook to the headboard.Â
âIâm going to ride you.â you declare and straddle him.Â
Jungkook is staring fixedly at your still-leaking cunt. Running his tongue over his lower lip, and licking the remnant syrup of your release. You position yourself, letting the drippage fall directly on his erection. He twitches, eyes still feasting on the mess you are making.Â
Finding purchase on his shoulders, you lower yourself. Jungkookâs breath staggers as you drag your inner lips along his hard shaft. You repeat this motion till your fluids drip to his balls.Â
âY/N, I swear to God, if you donât stop with this-â
âYouâll do what?â you challenge, an eyebrow raised in response to his threat.Â
He grabs you by your waist, jerking you up before bringing you down on his dick. Your cunt, creamy from his earlier ministrations, gives no resistance to his hardness. His cock twitches inside as you bottom out. Pulling you closer, he bites your lip and tugs at it.Â
âIâll do this.â
A sharp spank makes you clench around him, the supple flesh of your ass ricocheting in response.Â
âGo on baby, ride me.âÂ
The low-grained command sets you in motion. Slowly gyrating your hips, you feel every ridge of this length inside. Jungkookâs grip on your waist tightens, and youâre sure you will see evidence of it tomorrow. Your grasp on his shoulders isnât faring any better.Â
âYouâre so tight, fuck, and so wet. Who made you like this, huh?â A second spank punctuating his question.
âOh God, you-â, you barely manage to recognize your own voice, âYou, Jungkook! Only you!âÂ
âThatâs fucking right, only me.âÂ
Hips snapping, he meets you halfway. Both of you are lost in each other, lewd sounds of your skin slapping and juices quelching barely muffled by your desperate whines and moans of passion. Eyes locked in like magnets, neither of you could look away.Â
Jungkook pulls back a little, slapping your jiggling tit. Your sex clenches, and the following slap has you lodging yourself in the crook of his neck, searching for a reprieve.Â
âWant some help?â
One swift move and you are on your stomach, face pushed into a pillow, and ass out. A final spank lands right in the middle, and you can feel it pulsate everywhere. He pushes back into your glistening core, taking control of your pleasure and pain. One hand carding through the nape of your neck, pushing you down, the other hand grabbing your waist and setting the pace. The new angle hits deeper, you feel so full.Â
âJungkoo--unghh I need to cum! Need to- umph- cum so bad!â You are wailing at this point, shame lying somewhere near your flung clothes.
âFuck, babe, me too. Go ahead and play with yourself, nice and slow.â
It takes a few swipes for the tightness in you to detonate. Tears flood your face as you unravel, your orgasm crashing into you like waves of a tsunami. You clench tight, wetness flows out of your hole as Jungkook pumps in and out, chasing his high.Â
He comes undone soon after, ropes of his ejaculate filling your insides. He stays in, plugging you as if to not allow any of it out. But as his member softens, he gives in, turning you on your back to meet his face.Â
Butterfly-soft kisses are exchanged after the blazing encounter. He asks you if youâre okay between breaths, a tender murmur you almost miss, as if you werenât screaming your lungs out moments ago. Nuzzling into his neck, you confirm.
A snort disrupts the silence. Looking up, you see Jungkook chuckling.
In response to your cocked eyebrow, he says âWant to talk about what a freak you are?â
âWant to talk about what a hypocrite you are?â
âHey, you asked me to spit on you!â
You mock-gasp, hand on chest for the extra effect. âMy breasts need medical attention after your attention! Freak!âÂ
Laughter echoes in the room as you two tumble in the blankets, and you feel his release seeping out of you. Turning to him, you pout, âYour mess is leaking out of me.âÂ
Jungkook gets up to leave the bed, and you expect a wet towel coming your way.Â
What you donât expect is him parting your legs, gunmetal eyes following the rivulets escaping your abused hole.Â
âYour cunt smells so good with my cum on it,â he purrs.Â
He gathers the escaping thick liquid and pushes it back into your quivering core.Â
Jolting with oversensitivity, you try to stall him but he is fingering you with a vengeance. The ache and soreness soon dispel, bringing forth a new wave of ecstasy. His unrelenting stare concentrates on the mix of fluids on his fingers. With a few strokes on your sensitive bundle of nerves and fingers stuffed inside, you come again, legs shivering and pussy overflowing, his juices intermingled with yours.Â
You are dazed; youâve lost track of everything. The room is spinning in front of you and your body feels like lead. All you can manage is to arch your neck, and plead, âNo more, you freak.âÂ
Jungkook giggles, eyes crinkling in good humor. Ah, the duality of this man is a force to reckon with. You canât believe this is the same man that fucked you into your bed like a primordial beast. Thereâs no way you can move anytime soon.Â
After a clean-up interval, you are wrapped in each other's arms, melting into the embrace. His musky fragrance putting you at ease, you tuck your in the nook of his neck, basking in the aroma. Hands pressed against his broad chest, exuding warmth for you. His hand cradles your head, snuggling in closer till there is no space to cover. Sweet nothings whispered into each otherâs lips, tender kisses exchanged in place of the scorching ones that had passed. You drift in and out of your slumber, fearing the sun would ascend too soon and break you apart.Â
A dim glow from the other end of the bed wakes you up. On turning you find Jungkook, dressed in his now-wrinkled clothes, seated on the edge. His gaze, pensive. You lay a hand on his thigh.
âOh, did the light wake you?â
The alarm on his face makes you smile. âNo, your absence did.âÂ
The corners of his mouth turned up, eyeing you with softness.Â
âI have an early schedule. I didnât want to wake you, but, â he lets his palm rest on yours, âI also didnât want to leave without it.â
Neither of you know how to walk away from this. The silence is deafening, unuttered sentiments hanging in the still air. Jungkookâs chest is heavy.Â
This is insane. He wants to lay you against a bed of flowers, treat you like the delicate petal you bear resemblance to, worship your body till the sun succumbs to your blazing passion. How is he to explain that his heart is beating through his chest for someone he knows for mere days? He rifles through his memories for a similar instance.Â
He finds none.Â
Maybe you donât feel the same way. Maybe, you are blissfully unaware of the tumultuous emotions lurching in the pit of his belly. He canât assume you will echo his lovesick needs, but he canât let go.Â
You inch closer.Â
Fervid feelings die hard. He probes your eyes searching for an intensity matching his.Â
You let your lips convey the answer.
Passionate as ever, you draw him into the kiss. His lashes flutter against your rosy cheeks. At the moment, there is no dominance in him. Almost like his tongue, dragging across your swollen lips, is healing the brutality of last night. If you pull back, he comes after you; an incessant tug of war no player wants to win.Â
âPlease Jungkook,â you choke between kisses, âPlease tell me this isnât the last of us.â
He is hovering on top of you, the galaxy in his eyes twinkling at your words.Â
âPlease, I donât want this to end.â You continue against his lips. Head versus heart, you fought a losing battle; how were you to stall the inevitable? Fueled, you plunge your tongue into him, determined to make your ardor known. The void of ferocity is filled with slow sensuality; like he is the sole reservoir to quench your thirst.Â
âY/Nâ, he breathes out, âI feel like I know everything about you and nothing about you at the same time.â Resting your foreheads against one another, he continues. âIâm not about to let fate decide when we cross paths again.â
A grin finds your lips. âDestiny really pulled its weight here, didnât it?â
He wordlessly nods, not wanting to break the tranquility in place. However, it is short-lived; his phoneâs ringer makes sure of it.Â
âYeah, Iâll be right down.â Something the speaker says turns Jungkook scarlet red. âI said Iâll be right there!â he yells before ending the call.
âThe members are asking why I wasnât in my room.â he clarifies, waggling his brows. You join his laughter, happy to have just the simple moment with him.Â
After exchanging numbers (and a photo for keepsake), Jungkook presses one last kiss, lips promising to find each other again. Somehow, you donât say goodbye. You just stare at his disappearing body, confident that the next encounter is not far.Â
Jake is babbling about his night, how he managed to ditch the god-awful party and hang out with some overenthusiastic college-goers who paid for his drinks with their trust fund dough. This is usually the time you ask him if heâs proud of mooching off of children, but today his exaggerated narrative is cracking you up.Â
His forehead creases. âWhatâs up with you today? You havenât vowed to skin me alive even once.â
âYou like it when I threaten bodily harm?â
âIâm kinky like that.â
You just shrug. Erotic images make a fleeting appearance in your mind, but they are interrupted by your flight announcement.Â
âArenât you glad this is over? You can go back to overworking yourself in your office instead of a hotel!â Jake remarks, throwing his bag over his shoulder. âAt least your back wonât break in the travel.â
Thinking over your experience in the city, you confess âActually, I look forward to returning here.â
A thought slips in, curving your mouth into a smile. You quietly add,
âAnd yeah, my back was broken all right.â
Thank you for making it to the end! Please do let me know what you think!
#bts#bangtan sonyeondan#bulletproof boy scouts#bts fanfic#bts fanfiction#bts smut#jeon jungkook#jeon jungkook fanfic#jeon jungkook fanfiction#jeon jungkook smut#jungkook#jungkook fanfic#jungkook fanfiction#jungkook smut#jjk#jjk fanfic#jjk fanfiction#jjk smut#bts jungkook#bts jeon jungkook#bts jungkook fanfic#dom!jungkook#dom!jk#dom jk#dom jungkook
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Not so Wyld morning // Bill S Preston + Ted Logan x M!Reader
Request: Â Â can you write a fluff oneshot with bill (s preston) x ted logan x m! reader with like. a sleepy morning between the three?
Requested by: @mlmpunisherâ
Summary: Starts off as the request, and then goes off on a trip to the Circle K. I may or may not have gotten carried away.Â
Warnings: a brief joke about kidnapping/death.
Words: 3.5K
Notes:Â Iâve been waiting for an idea/request for these two. Theyâre my comfort idiots. My love for them... Letâs just say I watch the movies a fair amount, eh? My requests are currently open! My pinned post (found here) contains both a list of characters I write for, and a masterlist! Original character list - please request for these too!
Not my gifÂ
You, Bill and Ted were spread rather haphazardly over Billâs bed. Legs crossed over one another, hands on chests or in faces. You were all tangled together, not that any of you really cared about that at that moment.  You had all fallen asleep during a study session- you had been desperately trying to tutor your boyfriends Bill and Ted, so that they didnât fail their history class and completely flunk out of school- mostly because Tedâs father, Captain Logan, was threatening to send the taller boy away to an Alaskan military school to whip him into shape should he fail the semester. That was now an all too real threat to the three of you, none of you wanted to get pulled apart from one another. You had been trying to quiz them on the philosophies of the great Athenian thinker Socrates (whom both young men insisted on pronouncing So-Crates no matter how many times you corrected them) when you passed out one by one. First Ted- who was up against the headboard, and whose head had slumped forward when you had gotten onto the fifth or sixth question. Then Bill, draped over Tedâs legs, after leaning back to protest about how the quiz was starting to become âA total drag,â around the tenth question. He had promptly passed out whilst you were telling him it was for their own good- you werenât all that surprised when you were interrupted by a rather loud snore coming from the curly-haired Bill.You hadnât bothered to try and wake either of them- not only would they both be rather irritable if you woke them up too early, but it was nearly one oâclock in the morning at that point, so you figured that perhaps they were both subconsciously onto something. You had taken the range and array of textbooks off of the bed, creating a little more space for you to somehow work yourself between them and get more comfortable to get some sleep of your own. After some shuffling, and a few murmurs from both Bill and Ted, you had found the perfect position, where you had promptly fallen asleep with them.
You were the first to wake up. Ted had taken your arm in both of his in your sleep, cuddling it as if it were a teddy bear. Billâs legs had somehow tangled with yours, and he had ended up nuzzled into the side of your chest, not that you minded all that much. Though Ted was the more affectionate of your boyfriends in public, Bill could be just as affectionate as him in private. You tried not to move at first, not wanting to disturb them- they could both be as bad as each other when it came to being woken up too early (too early was counted as anything before they woke up by themselves). So, for what you had gauged to be about twenty minutes or so, you just laid there, staring up at the ceiling. There were no thoughts of any importance that drifted through your mind at this point, not until you had finally grown restless enough to carefully push yourself up onto one elbow to check the time on Billâs alarm clock- which he rarely actually used as anything more than just a normal clock. It had just gone half past ten, and you felt your eyes go wide- that was much later than you had anticipated. Thankfully it was a weekend, though briefly your brain had tricked itself into thinking it was mid-week, causing even more of a jolt in your chest. You would have to get up soon to make your way back home; it was bad enough that you had spent the night out without letting your parents know that youâd be out past eleven oâclock. Every moment past nine in the morning that you spent away from them, the angrier they would get with you. With this thought in mind you tried to push yourself up a little bit more, fully prepared to undertake the rather massive task of trying to begrudgingly untangle yourself from the two men you held dear, but you were quickly brought back down again by an unseen hand. Your head landed on Tedâs stomach, and you glanced over to him, seeing him peering back at you through tired eyes and a rather messy head of hair. He gave you a rather dopey smile, and you realised he was the one to pull you back; mostly prompted by the fact that Bill was giving another round of freight-train like snores. Tedâs head fell back again when you didnât struggle against his protests of getting out of bed, and he gave a yawn before beginning to speak. âMorning, chief.â He mumbled, voice still raspy with the last dregs of sleep his body was trying to cling onto. âI donât get why you call me that.â You replied in a whisper, trying not to wake Bill. âSurely I should be the one calling you that- given your dadâs job and everything...â âEh,â Was Tedâs simple reply, accompanied with a rather lazy shrug. It was about a minute before the only other boy awake in the room started to speak again. âI mean, it does kind of suit you, doesnât it? You keep me and Bill in order...â He prompted, glancing over to you with that same goofy smile, before his gaze moved back to the ceiling. âFor the most part, I guess.â You smiled back at him, taking his hand and draping his arm across you, so you could play absently with his fingers. Ted never minded that.Â
The pair of you fell into a comfortable silence, which was disturbed only briefly, and rather inconsistently, by Billâs snores. You werenât sure how long you laid there for this time, but the rather delightful monotonous repetition was ultimately interrupted by a quiet groan of protest from the blonde haired boy at the end of the bed. He rolled onto his front, trying to cover his eyes- he had fallen asleep rather inconveniently where the light peaked through the blinds in the early morning. âSomeone close the blinds,â He complained, trying to turn away from them but ultimately failing. âBill...â You chuckled lightly, nudging him to get his attention. âThey are closed. The light is coming through the gap.â Your words were only met with a groan from Bill, and a stifled laugh from Ted. âYou should get it fixed, dude.â The taller boy jested, nudging the boy again, and Bill responded with a half-hearted swipe at Tedâs foot. âShut up, Ted.â Of course, he didnât mean this in an inherently horrid way, despite his gruff tone. He loved both you and Ted deeply, more than he could love anything else- or at least that was what he thought. Ted thought very much the same thing- though that was no surprise. More often than not, it was like the two shared the exact same brain. If they were not thinking of the exact same plan down to the detail when it came to schemes, they were at the very least agreed on the end result. Most of the time this wasnât too much of a problem for you- usually you were at the butt end of whatever shenanigan they were plotting- but there were times when you did get a little bit overwhelmed by the pair of them. More often than not, the times where you got overwhelmed involved a very particular phone-booth, with some rather unique properties. Unless you were in itâs presence you tried not to think about it- the amount of times you had been put through mind-bending situations already made your head spin to even consider again. Theyâd predict something, it would happen immediately after said prediction, then they would turn to one another and proclaim a quick âExcellent!â before reminding one another that they would need to remember that later. You were still a little bit confused by it- especially when they sprung something random on you-but you thought you were slowly starting to understand, even though the concept of time travel didnât seem quite real.Â
You broke your train of thought upon feeling a sudden weight on your chest. Though you wanted to crane your neck to see who it was, you didnât really need to, you knew it was Bill. You did it anyway- your eyes being met with the golden curls of Billâs hair. âBill, love, Iâm going to have to get up soon.â You warned him, as your movement would definitely affect him more than Ted. âNo.â He replied simply. From his tone, you could tell he didnât overly want to debate it. âBut I stayed over without letting my parents-â âYouâre fine, youâre safe, what do they have to complain about?â He grumbled, shuffling so that his chin was on your stomach, his arms wrapped around your middle. His deep green eyes met yours, before flitting briefly to Ted, giving you both a smile. âCâmon, dude. It wonât hurt to have a little longer with us, right?â He asked, and you moved your hand to quickly brush a stray curl from his brow. âMaybe he should go soon- like, just to check in.â Ted piped up, ever in your corner. âCause you know what happens if he gets in trouble. He wonât get to see us for like... A week. That is most heinous, and you know it.â At this rather right line of reasoning, Bill groaned, burying his face into the fabric of your shirt. âShut up, Ted.â This was quite muffled, and of course still not completely serious. You laughed softly, âOkay- what about this? One hour. Like this.Then, we can ask Missy to drive us back to my place, and I can let my parents know Iâm fine, and you two havenât like... Murdered me, or something.â You joked, and you can feel Ted nod enthusiastically underneath you. âYeah, thatâs a good idea!â He agreed, and you could hear the smile that was in no doubt plastered onto his face. âThen we can all head down to the Circle K afterwards, right?â âSure we can, Ted.â You agreed, reaching up behind you to clumsily pat his cheek. âOnly if he isnât in trouble, remember?â Bill pitched in, shuffling to get comfortable again. âWhat about half an hour? If we want to head to Circle K, obviously.â You all consider this new plan for a moment, before each of you gave a curt nod, in unison.Â
So there you all stayed- you nearly even fell asleep again before you felt Bill roll off of you. He then took your arm and helped you up, and Ted quickly rolled off of the bed to grab his sneakers. Bill chucked yours at you, before going to get his shoes as well. Ted was the first downstairs- âHey, Missy?â He called out, and he was quickly met with the young womanâs reply. âYeah? Whatâs up, Ted?â She asked, giving a warm smile. âWe were hoping that you could drive us to (Y/N)âs house?â He asked, briefly wringing his hands, as he eagerly awaited her response. âSure thing!â She nodded cheerily, âLet me just finish making these drinks, and Iâll be right with you. You guys go out to the car.â She nodded over to the door leading to the garage. As you and Bill started down the stairs, Ted eagerly gestured for you both to follow him. It didnât take Missy very long to finish making the drinks she was preparing, and you all piled into the car. âSo- did you all sleep well?â The blonde woman asked, glancing back at you and Bill in the back of the car- Ted had a fascination with sitting in the front seat. Ted and Bill nodded individually; you were the one to verbally reply. âYeah, I think we all got a fairly good night sleep.â You give an almost awkward smile. Though, at one point, both of your boyfriends had had some form of crush on her- despite her being quite a few years older than all of you- you hadnât entirely understood why. You never really mentioned it though. âGood to hear,â She replied, still wearing that joyful smile. âHey, Bill- you might need to use the spare key today, the one behind the plant, if youâre staying out late with the boys.â She took a turning as she spoke, keeping her eyes on the road. âMe and your dad are going out for dinner tonight.â âOkay, Missy- I mean, mom.â Bill replied, quickly correcting himself on his mistake. âJust stop on the corner here,â He told her, gesturing to the side of the road a five minute walk from your house. âAre you sure?â She asked, glancing over her shoulder as she spoke. âI can take you all the way, if you-â âNo, itâs alright, thanks, Missy.â You interrupt quickly, leaning forward. âHere is fine.â She shrugged, but begrudgingly pulled over.Â
âThanks, Missy!â Ted called after the now fleeting car, giving a wave as well, before jogging to catch up with you and Bill, who had already started to cross the road to get to your street. âIâll quickly grab some money whilst weâre there,â You told the pair of them, and they nodded. âI was thinking we could get some slushies.â Ted suggested, giving a wide smile. âBlue and red?â Bill added, giving a smile of his own, and Ted nodded energetically. âOur tonguesâll end up as purple, you two know that, right?â You teased with a grin, glancing over your shoulder as Bill laughed heartily. It took Ted a moment longer to get the joke, but he started laughing even harder than Bill when it clicked with him. âOh well,â Bill shrugged, a rather mischievous smile. You fell into silence again as you jogged up your driveway, almost wrenching open the door and calling out a hasty âHey!â to announce your presence to the household and those within it. You quickly made your way to your room, as Bill and Ted quietly entered your home after you, choosing to stay in the hallway- even though they had visited and stayed over at your house many times before. They were both silently hoping that they were making their will to leave relatively soon clear. Your father came into the living room, glancing to the two boys standing awkwardly in the hallway. âBill, Ted.â He greeted, calmly. Bill mouthed a silent âHiâ, whilst Ted just waved. Neither of them wanted to anger your parents- Ted, because he knew how authority figures could be, heâd had experience with his own father, and Bill just didnât want you to be punished and kept away from them. You came back through as quickly as you could, palming some of your loose change in your hand, making sure you would have enough for a slushie for yourself, and for your boyfriends if they hadnât brought any money with them- which was more than likely. âGoing out again?â Your father asked you, wanting to make some sort of conversation. You nodded, glancing to him and giving a smile. âYeah, heading out to Circle K with Bill and Ted.â You told him. He was a lot more relaxed with the rules than your mother- whom you currently assumed to be out for lunch with one of her friends. âDid your study session go well, then?â âYeah- we went over Socrates again. We all passed out- thatâs why I didnât come home or call last night.â Your father laughed gently, he understood. âI figured as much. Your mother was saying that you could have been kidnapped- but I kept saying youâre a smart kid, youâd know what to do if that were a risk. Plus, I donât think thereâs anyone in San Dimas who would want to kidnap you.â âEven if they did want to steal him away, weâd take whoever it is on,â Bill stated, confidently- nudging Ted. âYeah, we would!â The taller boy confirmed with a nod. You giggled and shook your head at the pair. Even your father chuckled gently at them. âGood to know my son is in safe hands.â Though your father was aware that these two werenât the sharpest tools in the shed of San Dimas, he wasnât about to take away some of your only company. Your mother had brought it up to him before, but he usually elected to ignore the comments. âAnyway- get going, before your mother gets back. If she sees you going off with these to again without checking in properly sheâll have a fit.â He gestured to the door, âJust be back by eleven tonight, alright?â âWeâll have him back by then!â Ted told him, opening the door and striding out, followed closely by Bill, and then you. Your father gave a wave, before heading back into your family home.Â
There were few words on the journey to the local orange ringed store, you only started to speak again when you had each purchased your chosen flavour of slushie. Bill with strawberry, Ted with blue raspberry, and you with another blue raspberry. You all took a seat on the curb, and you decided to fill the silence with one of the first thoughts that came to your head mid-sip. âSo, are you two ready for the end-of-semester presentation Mr Ryan is going to assign?â You asked, and both of your boyfriends looked rather shocked. âWhat? Heâs done it with every other year-group, and weâre not exactly different, specification wise....â You pointed out, and Ted groaned. âI suck at presentations.â He complained, âPlus neither of us can remember anything that Mr Ryan has taught us!â He exclaimed, gesturing rather wildly with his slushie. âI mean, even with your help, dude, I donât think weâre going to do all that well.â You were about to speak, but Bill was the one to step in first. âWe gotta try, man,â He placed an affectionate hand on his boyfriendâs shoulder, âIf we donât, itâs even more likely that youâre going to be sent off to that heinous school in Alaska.â Ted considered this, then nodded. Bill was right. âIâll do everything I can to help my boys remember all they can,â You told them, a fond smile on your face which they quickly returned. They loved being referred to as your boys, they couldnât even deny it- you could see it in their eyes. Bill leant over and pressed a very brief kiss to your cheek- though not before checking the parking lot was clear, empty of onlookers- and Ted reached across Billâs legs to grab your hand, squeezing your palm to show some affection; you were too far away for a kiss from him, and he didnât overly want to get up whilst his slushie was still rather full. He took a sip from the plastic straw in his beverage, before clearing his throat. âSo..â He began, starting to grin wider than usual. âWho wants to make purple?â He nudged Bill, who then quickly looked to you, wearing the same grin as your other boyfriend. You started to laugh- of course this had been something that neither of them had forgotten.Â
Without another word exchanged between you, you leant to close the gap between you and Bill, letting lips and tongue tangle in a passionate display of affection. Ted stared on adoringly, not overly minding that Bill was the first to get your attention and affection- though now he had finished off the majority of his drink he scuttled round to your other side, carefully taking your jaw in his hand when you eventually pulled away from Bill to catch your breath. Your break didnât last for too long, since Ted pulled you gently so your already kiss swollen lips met his equally soft ones. Bill couldnât help the warm and love-filled smile that spread over his face, before he just had to press a kiss to your cheek, and then reach over to Tedâs cheek to make sure he wasnât left out. You all separated after a minute or so, and you wiped your lip carefully, wearing the same wide and almost goofy smile as the other two. Your lips, and tongue, as predicted, had turned a rather strange shade of purple. âI think we should get another snack,â Ted suggested, âCause Iâm hungry, and then we can get the colour off of our tongues,â He grinned, and Bill considered the preposition. âI guess some food wouldnât hurt...â He agreed, âMarshmallows?â He suggested, which was replied to with a nod from both you and Ted. âIâll get them then,â Bill smiled at you both, searching his pocket for some spare change as he got to his feet; marshmallows were a fair bit cheaper than slushies, and he could afford them with what he had to hand. Whilst he went back into the Circle K, you shuffled closer to Ted, smiling lightly as he drew you closer with an arm around your shoulder. That morning had certainly been most excellent, as most of the time with your boyfriends always was- it was something that you always looked forward to; spending time with them, making memories that would forever make you smile.Â
#bill and ted#bill and ted's excellent adventure#bill and ted's bogus journey#bill s preston esquire#bill s preston#ted logan#ted theodore logan#alex winter#young keanu#80s/90s keanu#keanu reeves#ted logan x reader#bill preston#bill s preston x reader#bill and ted x reader
206 notes
¡
View notes
Text
So Iâve been working on this for a little while now after a comment @supershiny-raven left on one of my post. I present to you:
How the others find out you and the turtles are dating.
Raphael entered the Lair with you in his arms. His brothers stumbling by him, Leonardo actually tripping.
The gang had gone to drink at Vernâs fancy penthouse, a round of drinks had turned to four and before anybody had common sense he had broken out his fancy wine collection.
That had truly been everyoneâs undoing.
Yours as well.
Raphael the tank had pretty much only gotten buzzed, even more so upon seeing your state he figured he needed to somehow get you and everyone else home safe and in one piece.
âWhere do we dump Donnie?â April had one of his arms slung over her shoulder while Mikey had his other, they had quickly found out the purple banded terrapin was a fan of wine. âWhatever is flat and comfortable, you think you can manage him and Leo?â Raphael nudged his older brother who had dozed off while resting against the couch.
âYeah yeah brah, we totally-â He unceremoniously let his brother fall on the nearest cot, poor April taken along for the ride. âShit, sorry girlyâ
Raph shook his head, you groaned stirring awake and tightening your hold on him. Raph was basically carrying you with one arm beneath your rear. Making his way towards his room he gently placed you on his bed and set about the task of removing your shoes. âHey hey mister, I got a boyfriendâ You squinted at the large terrapin at the end of the bed.
âYeah I heard, lucky guy gets to put ya drunk ass to bed, whereâs your makeup bag baby?â He got up when you half hazardously pointed at the dresser.
Pushing yourself up a little on your elbows you watched him gather your face creams and a pack of makeup wipes. He sat back down but next to you and motioned towards his lap. âCâmere, letâs get your face offâ You giggled when he manhandled you onto his thigh and took out the wipes. Slowly and in the most excruciatingly loving way Raphael set out to wipe off your makeup. Each stroke removing foundation and eyeshadow, you mumbled something he somehow understood in your inebriated state. âYeah yeah I got ya kidâ With all the careful dexterity he developed over time, he gently removed your eyelashes.
âSomebody has been paying attentionâ You giggled, feeling the buzz in your body shift into grogginess. Raphael looked inside the bag, adding some cream to your face to hydrate it. He examined his work, a lazy smile as he caressed your face. It felt bizarre he could actually do this, touch a beautiful girl and do something so silly as help them out with their face routine. The two of you had been rather quiet about your relationship, enjoying it all to yourselves.
âYa were the cutest drunk at that partyâ He ran his knuckles across your chin, You smiled sleepily lifting up enough to catch his lips in a languid kiss.
The door creaked open and there stood April, her own slightly drunk face breaking out into a sweet smile. The two pairs of eyes that landed on her read âget outâ and âkeep your mouth shutâ slowly April backed up nodding with a giggle.
Then there was a ruckus of what Raphael only assumed was April tripping and Leo drunkly laughing his ass off.
____________
Michelangelo
Oh he was screwed.
So insanely screwed.
How could he misplace something he kept on his person so diligently?
Mikey turned over everything he could in his room, currently he had done just that with the mattress but to no avail.
His phone was missing.
His phone with that very scandalous polaroid youâd taken for him.
Mikey had nearly passed out when you gifted him the picture and to his delight he had stuck the polaroid on the back of his phone in its clear phone case. He kept his phone on him all the time, sure heâd have to be a little sneaky about placing it down but he could manage.
Now though? He was about to have a coronary.
Okay, currently in this disaster there was no trace of it. This meant heâd have to scavenge the living room.
Where his family was.
Mikey swallowed and scurried out with a silent prayer that it would there.
Raphael and Leonardo were currently watching a basketball game. They seemed pretty engrossed and perhaps wouldnât notice that he was scouring the ends of the earth for his actual girlfriendâs literal boobs. He peaked aglance at the couch, his large brothers had to take up so much space to make it worse.
âWhat are you looking for?â Came Donnieâs voice from the kitchen. The orange banded turtle froze, he tried giving him a nonchalant shrug. âJust checking how I can give Raph a wedgie ya knowâ Donnie raised a brow ridge, mug of coffee to his lips.
âI double dare ya numbnuts, the Knicks are down ten points and Iâm pissedâ Raph grunted as the opposing team landed another shot and Leo sighed exasperated with the outcome. His eldest brother got up thankfully which allowed him to take a look at the that side of the sofa. To his dread but relief there wasnât anything.
Where the fuck was his phone?!
âHey snot face, can ya order a pizza?â Raph grumbled as the game seem to worsen, a pizza could fix up his mood. Mikey frozen, mouthing a series of âshit shit shitâ as he frantically looked around.
âOh man that would fix this terrible game, can you order it with extra bacon too?â Leo went straight to the fridge to grab something to drink. âOrder some cheesy sticks too will you?â Donnie asked as he poured himself another mug of coffee.
Yes all of this sounded wonderful and his stomach did grumble but
HIS GIRLFRIENDS BOOBS.
Raph had scooted further to grab his own soda from the coffee table and just as he did he saw his phone. Relief washed over him but to his immense dismay and terror, the back of his phone was facing up. Which means the clear case he had was displaying the infamous polaroid he had been gifted.
You had simply asked him one thing.
âPlease donât let your brothers see my titsâ
It all felt slow motion, his eyes going wide, his hand diving to the couch and just as he did, Raphâs quick reflexes kicked in unfortunately and he turned to grab his youngest brothers wrist. âYa ainât giving me a wedgie man!!â
Raphâs eyes followed Mikeyâs hand and then his eyes bugged out.
âWhy are there titties on the sofa?!â Raph made for the phone but only got a face full of pillow cushion. He snatched the phone before it could be grabbed by anybody else. The red banded brute grinned as his brother hugged the phone to his chest. âAdvert your gaze you perv!â Mikey all but shrieked.
âIâm not the one walking around with a titty pic as my phone coverâ Raph grinned, just to make matters worse Leo and Donnie had gathered.
âMikey why are you walking around with a random porn pic on your phone coverâ Came Donnieâs disapproving tone.
âItâs a polaroidâ Was all Raph needed to say.
The silence that fell was brief, then a series of âoohâsâ sounded off and Mikey all but frowned and felt his cheeks heat up.
âNo way! That canât be...â Leo was incredulous. The relationship between Mike and you had remained rather on the down low. It was fun, a little secret away from the world that could stay between the two of you.
âMikey, are you and y/n a thing?â Donnie asked exactly what the rest wanted to know but Mikey dreaded to answer. He sighed dramatically and tucked his phone into his pocket, shooting Raph a glare as his green eyes followed the motion.
âListen dudes she made me promise that nobody would see that picture and Iâve already broken that cardinal rule thanks to this jerk faceâ He frowned at Raph, who in turn rolled his eyes.
âWell maybe keep the picture in your wallet or your room?â Leo sipped his soda with a matter of fact tone.
âOr as a background on your phone cause honestly manâ Donnie smiled to himself when Mikey shot him an incredulous look. âWhyâd she give you that?â Raph inquired sneakily with a smirk.
âFor our three month anniver- AH YOU DICKâ Mikey huffed out as Raph began to laugh, it was so easy to trick Mikey when one played their cards right.
____________
Donatello
Investigating could take a toll on anybody, even if by all means you werenât a detective it still didnât mean you wouldnât find yourself researching and investigating crime. It seems to be part of the job description when you befriend four giant crime fighting terrapins.
In away you could help, you did.
Everyone had huddled around the living room, the coffee table littered with pictures, clues and all sorts of pieces of evidence that could possibly lead to the culprit they were trying to catch. You had set down a stack of papers, eyes already screaming for a break. Leo and Casey were at the kitchen talking, Casey had just clocked out and was reporting back what the nights investigations had gathered. Raph and Mikey were checking out the pictures Casey had brought over and Donnie naturally was researching on a laptop heâd placed there.
You had nudged him to come over and join the huddle, and secretly you just wanted him close. The two of you were dating, quietly and unannounced, but in those first few stages of just wanting to be glued to one another it was a little difficult to do said glueing.
On a few occasions with prying eyes preoccupied with their investigating, you had reached over to rub his cheek, his sleepy eyes spoke greatly of how tired he felt. Donnie had been at this already for a while, youâd been there with him along the way.
With a stretch of his arms, Donnie yawned and rolled his neck. The clock on your phone read 3:45am, he was due for a nap at the very least. âWhy donât you lie down, I can keep helping out hereâ You reached over again and took off his glasses, he smiled tiredly but shook his head. âIâm fine, I can keep goingâ Despite his entire body language screaming otherwise, Donnie would always soldier on.
By the time another hour passed, people consumed enough Coffee to give themselves an additional pulse (and somebody committed the mistake of giving Mikey said coffee) the investigation had died down. A few walls were hit but a few leads had come from it as well. Everyone was ready to call it a night (or morning).
Casey yawned, twisting his neck to let out a few pops. âOkay whoâs staying and whoâs coming with me?â By the sounds of April softly snoring against an equally happily snoring Raph, it seemed she would stay. Casey had a few hours of sleep to catch on before heading for his next shift and you had to preoccupy yourself with the same before tackling a night shift at your job. Donnieâs tired eyes expressed how he wanted you to stay over but he knew work was closer to your place.
âI guess Iâm carpooling with youâ You told Casey, already grabbing your jacket and bag. A quick hug to Leo and Mikey, a bow to a recently awaken Splinter and you were next to Donnie.
Heâd been sitting on the kitchen table, arms crossed and looking closer to being k.oâd.
It was the sleep deprivation honestly, on both your behalves.
Because you had spread your arms for a hug and so had he, but your face had met in the middle and before either of your foggy brains could comprehend what was happening you had smooched him.
On the lips.
For about a minute.
Minute and a half honestly.
You both froze, the awake members of the family staring with raised brows. Donnie furrowed his brows, lips pursed in a thin line, you still had your own in a kissing motion.
âWell at least we solved one mystery tonightâ Spoke Mikey with a snicker, Leo nudged him.
Donnie sighed by shrugged. âNot exactly how I wanted to announce this so yup, Iâm her boyfriend, sheâs my girlfriend, please hold all inquires for a later time when Iâm actually awakeâ He pulled you in again for a hug, and another kiss (greedy boy) and instructed Casey to deliver you home safely.
With a blush but albeit happy look on your face you waved everyone off.
___________
Leonardo
Keeping a relationship quiet had never proven to be so difficult. Truthfully it came easier when the circle of people surrounding you was bigger, but a close knit one? Everyone suddenly had the powers of observation up to God level.
But Leoâs ninja skills were God level too and you knew how to keep your trap shut and not sigh like a love struck teenager every second you saw him. So it had gone good, real good for a while. The thrill of maybe sharing an intimate kiss while others weâre around was a sensation you never expected to enjoy. When it was time to leave, Leo would âwalk youâ home safely and by âmiracleâ run into a few thugs on his way back.
Because thereâs no reason a brisk ten minute walk to your apartment should turn into an hour and a half.
Raph wasnât buying but cared little to stick his nose into it. Donnie was too busy to bother. Mikey had an idea but decided due to bro code not to voice it.
His father though?
Splinter knows whatâs going on because well, heâs Splinter. You live long enough with four giant sons all with their unique personalities and traits, you pick up a thing or two about parenting pretty easily.
And Splinter is a phenomenal parent.
Both Father and Mother to his sons.
So naturally heâs irked that his eldest is sneaking out at odd hours and trying to conceal his return. Because Splinter feels that out of all four, Leo has always been the most open with him. Once Raph hit those pre-pubescent mood swings, Donnie began to teach himself all matter of subjects and Mikey was too busy trying to set a new record of heart attacks to give his father while skateboarding; Leo always remained the same.
Even with all the acolytes Leo has achieved in his ninjutsu training, he still had his hiccups and his father would never spare the opportunity to turn into a teaching moment.
So when Leo had kissed you passionately on his way out of your window, you still in nothing but the skin that he had dedicated a fair amount of time in kissing and bitting. He thought he was being slick, he thought he was going to ninja his way into the Lair, into the showers and straight to his bed.
What he didnât account for was his father waiting up on him. A mug of hot tea on the kitchen table and hands clasps together in what Leo recognized all to well as âDad Modeâ.
Heâd been caught with the proverbial hand in the cookie jar. His gear was half hazardously on, mask slipped down around his neck and for Christ sake he was holding a shoe. It was 6:30am and he smelled like a girl, a pretty girl no less. The jig was up, especially when his dad motioned for him to come forth and seat opposite him at the kitchen table.
âDad I can ex-â Splinter held up a finger and pushed the mug of tea towards his disheveled eldest son.
âMy son, I am not angryâ Which was truthful, he wasnât, in fact he was ecstatic that Leo had found somebody, somebody good and somebody that loved him for he has. Long ago he had accepted the pain that his sons would not find suitable partners and the ache it would come with for them. But here was Leo, nervous and trying to adjust his clothing because heâd been with a woman, a woman he clearly loved.
âI like y/n, she is kind, thoughtful and caring to usâ Splinter emphasized each trait with a tap of a long nail on the table. âShe should be treated with respect, I hope I have instilled that teaching unto you, a lady is to be respected Leonardoâ Leo nodded at his fathers words, he nodded and prayed that the underwear he had stuffed into his pockets wouldnât magically transport on the table to further humiliate him.
âSo please my son, do not lie to me, do not come home late in this state and not expect me to know what has transpiredâ Dad voice was on, coupled with the sympathetic eyes though, man Splinter was good at this shit.
Leo hung his head, clearly ashamed of his dishonorable doings. âHai, senseiâ Even as an adult being scolded by his father never stopped hurting.
âAnd please do tell her that there isnât anything hide, she is welcomed in our home, I would not mind getting to know my future daughter in law a little bit moreâ Splinter enjoyed the way his son nearly choked on his tea.
âPerhaps I can tell her a few anecdotes of your growing upâ He smiled when Leo looked at him with pleading eyes. âI believe I have a few embarrassing ones she will find most delightfulâ He stood up and placed a hand on his sons broad shoulder. âIâm sorry dad, sorry for sneaking around and not telling youâ He was earnest in his words and Splinter bowed his head.
âI know, thank you Leonardoâ He walked away, hands behind his back.
Leo sighed and pulled out his phone, shooting you a quick text.
-so my dad wants to formally meet you... as in introduce you as my girlfriend.
It felt nice to hit send on that message.
#tmnt bayverse#tmnt Leonardo#tmnt Raphael#tmnt Michelangelo#tmnt Donatello#Leonardo#Raphael#Donatello#Michelangelo#tmnt Leo#tmnt Donnie#tmnt Raph#tmnt Mikey#fluff#comedy#slightly ns*w
576 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Linden & Colton - 19
(masterpost)
CW: references to noncon, Col fearing he'll be sexually abused, flashbacks, brief victim blaming, pet whump, dehumanisation
-
Lindenâs phone buzzed again, and he knew exactly who itâd be before he even looked.
Sure enough, messages from his brother were crowding his phone screen. Vikram texted in small, frantic messages, that Linden found oddly funny.
lol fine knowing you youâll never suggest a day
are you free tomorrow? Iâll come over for lunch or something
you know you miss me!!
Linden rolled his eyes, but truth be told, he did miss him. A new message appeared before he had the chance to start typing.
fine FINE I just want to see jaffa. you can die idc
That made him huff out a laugh, but heâd never give Vik the satisfaction of knowing that. Instead, he typed back:
Tomorrow is fine, donât worry about bringing food. What are you doing now? Can you ring me? I have something to tell you before you visit.
Vik replied almost immediately.
yeah gimme 2 secs, who have you killed lol!
He checked around for Colton, but he was nowhere to be seen. Probably still working his way through the little chores and tasks Linden had given him, which meant he was either changing the roll of toilet paper in the bathroom (great for dexterity) or watering the balcony plants (providing plenty of fresh air and sunlight). Either way, he still positioned himself in the corner of the lounge, the furthest from his Petâs ears.
He answered on the second ring. âVik?â
âHey, big man. You alright?â
âYeah⌠yeah⌠I, um, I need to tell you something before you come over.â
âYou sound tense, mate. What is it? Everything okay?â
âYeah, everythingâs fine itâs just- I have a Pet. Uh. Yeah.â
Vik didnât miss a beat. âAre you serious? You, a Pet owner? Please.â
âI know, but there was this, this ad, in the paper, the council were talking about this random stray and they said if no one claimed him they were gonna put him down. They would have murdered him, Vik! And I donât know. I just thought, fuck, no one else is gonna do anything are they. So I rang them up and they gave him to me for free.â
âWow,â Vik said, a placeholder while he digested all of that. âSo, how is he?â
âHeâs alright, yeah. Only recently learned that he could speak. Heâs still really really jumpy.â
âHeâs scared of you, then,â Vik translated.
âYeah. I donât know how much of him youâll see tomorrow. Iâll tell him itâs alright if he just stays in his room.â
âI canât picture you as a Pet owner, even though youâre not a proper one.â
âNot a proper one as in Iâm a good person with a soul?â Linden quipped. Vik snorted.
âBasically. Ew, itâs weird! He does whatever you say! But youâre just- youâre Linden. Youâre my stupid baby brother. He should be telling you what to do.â
Linden smiled. Vik always put him at ease. Difficult topics seemed to flow off him like water off a duck. âYeah, yeah it is kind of weird, Iâm still getting used to it. But you see why I wanted to let you know beforehand.â
âOh, yeah, totally,â he laughed. âOr else I might have thought he was burgling your house and Iâd have asked to join in.â
âOh, shut up. See you for lunch.â
âSee you, Pet man!â
Linden felt the weight lift from his shoulders, but not entirely. Now he had to tell Col.
. . .
He had finished over ten minutes ago. Shiny drops of water still lingered on some of the wider leaves, not quite ready to drop into the moist soil below. But the balcony was too warm and sunny to resist, so Col was still kneeling there when he heard Masterâs voice behind him.
He flinched hard at the sound, getting up quickly and ungraciously, tripping over his own feet as if he hadnât just been caught lazing around.
Through the doorway, a perfect rectangle of light caught Masterâs face, cutting down through one eye and turning his left cheek a tawny brown. He had his hands clasped behind his back, and leant forward slightly.
âDonât worry about getting up, youâre fine, love. No, I donât know if you heard, but I was just speaking to my brother Vikram over the phone. Heâs going to visit tomorrow.â
Master was having a guest. Col nodded, but his mind went white. He suddenly felt like he wasnât in control anymore. He was underwater, and Masterâs voice barely faded through from above the surface.
âYou can stay in your room, okay? You donât have to come down and see him, if you donât want to. Thereâs no pressure. I just wanted to let you know beforehand.â
The words flowed past his head, and whatever barriers had been pulled down over his mind kept them from making a dent. âThank you, sir,â his body replied.
âOkay?â Master half-smiled. âOkay. Good stuff, Col. Itâs a nice day- stay out on the balcony more, I know you like it there. Iâll see you later, okay?â
He nodded, but it must have been delayed, because he blinked and Master had left the room, as if he had never been there. Had Col dreamt it?
Turning around, the flowers were wet, so he had completed that task. He knew he had been ordered to stay, so he did, trying to keep the creeping dread from flooding him entirely.
But-
The next day-
It all came crashing down. His eyes snapped open and he was in his room, waiting, and then there was the click of the front door and Master was speaking, speaking with another voice- there was a man in the house-
Master only ever had guests when his Pet had been bad, and he was going to be taught a lesson, and thatâs why he was told to wait in his room, thatâs why he was prepped, maybe it was a small mercy. But he had been in such a state of denial, barely able to process the news, that he hadnât done anything to make it hurt less.
All he knew was that he was on the floor in the corner, the furthest one from the bed, and his arms were wrapped around him as if thatâd do anything to stop the onslaught. He knew they would just force his limbs apart and restrain them like that until they were done, and it didnât matter whether he cried and begged. Sometimes they even enjoyed it more when he did. Once he had been lifted up by his throat and told to beg for his life, and it made everyone laugh, because look at it, it wants this, itâs begging for it.
The door handle turned and Col could see Masterâs face. His eyes scanned the room briefly before they landed on Col, tucked away in the corner of the room. âCol? What is it?â
. . .
Hey, Col. Vik is here, just so you know, but again, no pressure to come downstairs. He knew what he would say, the tone heâd say it in, so he could hopefully make Col feel secure. But it all fell apart when he laid eyes on the Pet, curled up and trembling on the far side of the room.
âCol?â he said. âWhat is it?â
âYou promised,â Col sobbed, utterly betrayed. Lindenâs heart broke. âYou promised you wouldnât- wouldnât- wouldnât do thatâŚâ
âI wonât,â he said, understanding immediately and wanting more than anything to go over to Col and pull him into a hug. But he couldnât. He knew that.
âYou said you wouldnât let anyone else,â he whispered, looking up at him with bloodshot eyes.
Then- the moment of vulnerability passed. Not that Col looked any less vulnerable. He was still hunched, small and weak, programmed to do whatever it took to make Linden happy. But he caught his tongue, and the mask slipped back on.
âIâm sorry, Iâm sorry. You can do- do what you want to me. Of course. Iâm not, I donât mean to question you, Master, Iâm sorry, I know my place, Iâm good, I promise Iâm good.â
âYou are, youâre really good.â He put a hand over his heart and kept it there. âIâm not going to come in, Vik isnât going to come in. Neither of us are going to hurt you. I promised, and Iâm sticking to it.â
Col was still sobbing, but it was more uneven breaths than actual tears. He couldnât have spoken even if he wanted to with the way his lungs were pulling the rug from underneath him.
âFor now, I think you might feel safer if I just left you alone, so Iâll go back downstairs, okay? And I wonât disturb you again. You just make sure you feel better, thatâs all that matters. Donât worry, Col. Youâre safe.â
-
Vikram didnât say anything as Linden returned, but he did raise his eyebrows. Linden just nodded, keeping quiet until he was sat back down and, hopefully, out of earshot.
âPoor thing,â said Linden. âHe thinks, well- he just sees everything as a threat. I donât know if heâs ever had a positive experience with another person before. At least not in his memory. Did youâŚâ
He trailed off and Vik simply nodded. All humour was gone from his face; he knew when to leave it out, and when it would help. âYeah, I heard a bit of it. Heard him crying.â
âI donât want you to take it personally-â Linden started, but Vik had already swatted at him.
âOh, stop it. As if I would. But I am- I am happy Iâm here, even though Iâm sorry itâs scared him. You need someone too, Linden. Like, shit, this is a full time job.â
âYou sound weird, being nice to meâ he smiled weakly. Vik grinned back at him, in complete earnest.
âWell then, we can talk about something else, if you want. Something I can confidently mock you for. Whereâs Jaffa, too?â he twisted around in his chair, searching for her. His floofed-up hair, hairsprayed to excess, bobbed around on the top of his head as he went. âWhereâs my little main attraction?â
Soon Vik had Jaffa on his lap where he was brushing her absent-mindedly, listening to Linden talk about the latest book he had read.
âYou are a fuckinâ hermit, dude.â
âAnd?â Linden pulled his best bored-looking face.
âWell⌠actually, yeah, stay indoors. Forcing you to come drinking with me would be at the rest of the pubâs expense.â
âYouâre a bastard,â Linden laughed. âItâs you they should be worrying about, with that boulder of hair on your head. Look at the state of it, it crunches when you touch it.â
âThe ladies love it.â
âYeah, âcause they know if they get locked out they can use it to smash a window.â
. . .
Above them, Col listened. He couldnât make out the words, but both men seemed happy and upbeat, excited about the night ahead of them, excited about the pliant little bitch waiting upstairs.
Before that, though-
Colton had been openly defiant. He had begged for it to stop before it had even started. He hadnât taken an ounce of pain, nothing had earned him the right to plead for mercy. He had not only been insubordinate, but he had done it while Master had a guest. That kind of embarrassment would not go unpunished. Master would not have his authority undermined by some common stray.
Col desperately needed to apologise. He knew he shouldnât just wait for his punishment like usual this time. This time he needed to right the balance. He would prove that he knew his place, and show Masterâs guest that his rule here was absolute. So with shaking hands, he slowly creaked open the door, and went downstairs.
The laughter died as he came into view, and even the feeling of their eyes settling over his body made his skin prickle. For a split second, his feet locked in place, but as usual his fear pushed them onwards. He kept his head down, his arms behind his back, his shoulders hunched. As soon as he reached Masterâs feet, he knelt. Forehead to the floor. Hands to his sides, ready to be stomped on or grabbed. He was a slave. He was always open for his Masterâs use. He did not answer back and he did not question.
âCol, are you, are you sure you want to be here?â Master asked from above. He was very sure. But yes, of course, it was no use Col thinking these kinds of affirmations in his head. He had to make them clear.
âIâm here to apologise, sir, for daring to answer back and embarrassing you. Your Pet knows that he is owned completely and it was c-completely wrong to question you. I had no right to ask for mercy, I donât deserve any. Iâm a mindless Pet with no free will and I exist to serve you. P-Please, accept th-this apology. It wonât- wonât happen again.â
He stammered, towards the end. He could only hope Master wouldnât get angry about it.
. . .
Ironically, it was now that Linden was embarrassed. He glanced over at Vik, and as the two brothers made eye contact, it was as if they had exchanged a whole conversation.
You see, see what I mean? See how he is?
Yeah, dude. Itâs fucked up.
Iâm sorry.
Donât be. Youâre doing your best to help him. Iâm not embarrassed if youâre not.
He gently reached down to Col and rested a palm on top of his head. He jerked in surprise, a weak gasp escaping his lips, but he otherwise stayed perfectly still.
âOkay, love. Thank you. Iâm not angry, okay? My brother is here and he always puts me in a good mood.â
He shot another glance at Vik, mouthing this is how I make him understand. Vik nodded. He was looking at Col curiously. Linden wondered if this was how he had pictured him.
âYou didnât embarrass me. Youâre fine. Iâm not going to hurt you. Vik doesnât want to hurt you either. Why donât you go and sit on the balcony, and Iâll sit with you later, and pet your head? Youâre not in trouble.â
As he retracted his hand Colâs head tilted upwards, chasing the warmth of the touch. He kept his eyes low, but whispered, âThank you, sir, thank you, thank you for having mercy. It wonât happen again, I promise.â
âOkay, youâre okay. Let me help you up.â
It was technically an order, and Col obeyed silently, offering no resistance as Linden slipped a hand over his elbow and pulled him to his feet. He smiled at Col, but his face was blank and resigned. Beyond fear. He had done what he could, and his fate was in Lindenâs hands once more. It hurt to know that. Linden could decide to leash Col at any moment, torture him with knives and burning oil and belts, and Col wouldnât be able to do anything about it.
Linden steered him to the base of the stairs, and then gently encouraged him upwards, until he had drifted out of sight entirely.
The house was silent. He turned back to Vik, but neither had to say anything. Linden already knew that he understood.
-
first half of the taglist!
@newbornwhumperfly @whumpadump1939 @firewheeesky @whump-me-all-night-long @captainseconds @grizzlie70 @unicornscotty @lave-whump @princessofonward @cupcakes-and-pain @bumbumbea @whumpfigure @yet-another-heathen @secretwhumplair @whumps-up @as-a-matter-of-whump @getyourwhumphere @itzagoodthing @whumpymirages @soapparentlyilikewhumpnow @zipadeedooda-drabbles @penny-for-your-whump @briars7 @legallylibra @angel-stars @loyds-of-registry @tears-and-lilies @badluck990 @rosesareviolentlyread
@vickytokio @neuro-whump @thingsthatgo-whump-inthenight @whumpsy-daisies @control-whump @theydy-cringeworthy @starnight-whump @cursedandtired @jo-doe-seeking-inspo @justabitofwhump @glamrockgregory @rippedjeansandfadeddreams @genesissane @justbreakonme @addyez @httyd-chocolate
331 notes
¡
View notes